







'*2* 1 i 




• ■ ; * * ^£’3 ^ *.< '- / , •• , 

, '., jW 


;#•> 

< ; + 

- . *v . 




m \ i 4 v«c 

j £ 3 * } - i 


T ' «, ■ 

*'i I .'» r « A 


* j' ** . * * •« t *A , •< 

4 ', • • . b4 l'<* j 

v t i ., 'i ii'i -""j ' " " 

, • 




I * IW/< >j» •*# 

• * 0 - 4 ~ 

■ • «» W % s. <S» 

V t • < 


¥ r-» r4| •«••’-»# *•**«. ?* *. « 
v ^ *** .. •'• * ¥ -V- • -• ¥ i . m . 4 

I , J ±1- j- * ■■ ¥ _ 4 ' *.■ i * ■ 

• «».« '«. -«» *- 

•*■ * 4 i Z 

* »s •# » « • - J 4 . . * 

: ; ■ : 

, ■ * ‘ u * .f * ** 4 • • • » 


■itl 1 1^5 < 


•4*1* n . ? 


* ' * * * •’*> * 4 i 

2 • J ; • : ;d ; ; n?‘; 

ml 

- 


. y ■ v , •$ 


-* - i 

*9 , 
1» « '• 

•-, * y 

•»** M 

-4 


« 


4T • 'p 

L «# 5 . 

^ . ¥ 


«4 - '*■ 

. * 4 

■ - v *- 

<* -y 

¥ * t 

■J* - 

Is* 




"I . f Ji 




■ h * j uj+i 


y w ;t ’4.4 

* >« ’■ 4 


. ¥ ] 

* •» < 


V>."f>4'T 1 i * , 










• » 1 .’<} *1* >4 5-4 . 






J » M i • i 


t • a 4i a 

« ✓ * 


F, « I 4 -* 1 1 . m m 

« ^<-aw 


« S* . * - ♦ 


: , • : 






£<mu U ( 

. 

. 


^ i *• 1 * 

















C£!PflRIGHT DEPOSm 








































































































































































/ 



* 


\ 


« 















































































1&8H ■ 














' 










































. 

. . DB 


' 







DID THEE PUT THY NAME ON IT?” 


:> $ 


PEGGY/ OWEN 

AT 

YORKTOWN 


BY LUCY 
FOSTER 
MADISON 

AUTHOR OF 

* PEGGY OWEN' 
‘PEGGY OWEN 
PATRIOT” 
ETC. 

j£iL-L~ 


ILLUSTRATED BY 

H.J. PECK 



The Penn Publishing Company 


PHILADELPHIA MCMXI 





COPYRIGHT 
1911 BY 
THE PENN 
PUBLISHING 
COMPANY 


Introduction 


The members of the Society of Friends, or 
“ Quakers,” residing in the American colonies, 
were sadly tried during the struggle by those 
colonies against King George. The Quaker 
principles forbade warfare, but the Quaker 
hearts were often as loyal to their country as 
any about them. Some of these found a way 
to reconcile principles with patriotism and, 
entering the American army, were known as 
“ fighting Quakers.” David Owen, Peggy’s 
father, was one of these, and the first book of 
this series, “ Peggy Owen,” told of some dan- 
gers that his brave little daughter underwent 
to serve the cause she loved. In “ Peggy 
Owen Patriot ” is the story of a winter in 
New Jersey at Washington’s camp, Peggy’s 
capture, her unwilling stay in New York, and 
her final escape from her British captors in 
the Carolinas. Pier pony, “ Star,” who ap- 
pears again in this story, shared many of her 
dangers. 


5 


V 


Contents 


I. A Loyal Subject of His Majesty, 



George Third, Makes a Shirt 


ii 

II. 

Harriet Makes a Present 



25 

III. 

A Glimpse of Clifford . 



38 

IV. 

A Strange Presentiment 



52 

V. 

A Day of Note 



60 

VI. 

A Message of Indignation 



73 

VII. 

Harriet Takes Matters in 

Hand 

90 

VIII. 

Hospitality Betrayed . 



103 

IX. 

The Dictates of Humanity 



115 

X. 

Farewell to Home 



127 

XI. 

On the Road 



i 39 

XII. 

The Home of Washington 



149 

XIII. 

The Appearance of the Enemy 


164 

XIV. 

The Journey’s End 



U 4 

XV. 

Peggy is Troubled . 



186 

XVI. 

The Tables Turned 



200 

XVII. 

An Unwelcome Encounter 



21 1 

XVIII. 

Under the Lindens 



220 

XIX. 

Harriet at Last . 



234 

XX. 

Vindicated 

. 


244 


7 


8 


Contents 


XXI. 

A Rash Resolve . , 


. 254 

XXII. 

For Love of Country . 


. 266 

XXIII. 

A Question of Courage 


. 280 

XXIV. 

An Unexpected Encounter 


. 289 

XXV. 

Her Nearest Relative . 


. 301 

XXVI. 

Tide- Water Again 


. 310 

XXVII. 

Peggy Receives a Shock . 


• 3 21 

XXVIII. 

Verified Suspicions 


• 333 

XXIX. 

“ I Shall Not Say Good-bye 

» 

• 347 

XXX. 

What the Night Brought 


* 3 62 

XXXI. 

The Dawn of the Morning 


• 376 

XXXII. 

“ Lights Out ” . * 


• 395 


Illustrations 


PAGE 

“ Did Thee Put Thy Name On It ? ” Frontispiece y 

u Thee Must be John Paul Jones ” . .70^ 

w I Have Heard Nothing” . . . .119^ 

“ Why Have You Come ” .... 183^ 

“ Benedict Arnold Forces His Presence Upon 

No One ” 216 ^ 

u Draw and Defend Yourself ! ” . . . 298 ^ 

She Stepped Into the Room .... 355 


Peggy Owen at Yorktown. 


















































t 













Peggy Owen at Yorktown 


CHAPTER I 

A LOYAL SUBJECT OF HIS MAJESTY, GEORGE THIRD, 
MAKES A SHIRT 

“ Alone by the Schuylkill a wanderer roved, 

And bright were its flowery banks to his eye, 

But far, very far were the friends that he loved, 
And he gazed on its flowery banks with a sigh.” 

— Thomas Moore. 

It was a fine winter day. There had been 
a week of murky skies and dripping boughs ; 
a week of rain, and mud, and slush ; a week 
of such disagreeable weather that when the 
citizens of Philadelphia awoke, on this 
twenty-first day of February, 1781, to find 
the sun shining in a sky of almost cloudless 
blue and the air keen and invigorating, they 
rejoiced, and went about their daily tasks 
thrilled anew with the pleasure of living. 

About ten o’clock on the morning of this 
11 


12 


Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

sunlit winter day a young girl was slowly 
wending her way up Chestnut Street. At 
every few steps she was obliged to pause to 
lift into place a huge bundle she was carrying 
— a bundle so large that she could just reach 
her arms about it, and clasp her hands together 
in the comfortable depths of a great muff. A 
ripple of laughter rose to her lips as, in spite 
of her efforts, the bundle at length slipped 
through her arms and fell with a soft thud 
upon the frozen ground. 

“ It’s lucky for thee, Peggy/' she cried ad- 
dressing herself merrily, “ that ’tis not yester- 
day, else thee would have a washing on thy 
hands. Oh, if Sally could only see me ! She 
said that I'd not reach home with it. Now, 
Mr. Bundle, is thee carrying me, or I thee ? 
Just lie there for a moment, and then we’ll see 
who is worsted in this fray.” 

Removing her winter mask the better to 
inhale the bracing air, she disclosed a face 
flushed rosily from her exertions and dark 
eyes brimming with laughter just now at the 
plight in which she found herself. She stood 
for a moment breathing deeply then, readjust- 
ing the mask under the folds of her calash, 


A Loyal Subject of His Majesty 13 

managed with some difficulty to get the bundle 
once more within the circle of her arms, and 
again started forward. It was slow progress, 
but presently she found herself without fur- 
ther mishap in front of a large dwelling oil 
the corner of Fifth and Chestnut Streets, stand- 
ing in the midst of extensive grounds just 
across from the State House. 

With a sigh of relief the girl deposited the 
bundle on the bottom step of the stoop, and 
then, running lightly up the steps, sounded 
the great brass knocker. The door was opened 
almost instantly by a woman whose sweet face 
and gentle manner as well as her garb bespoke 
the Quakeress. 

“ I saw thee coming, but could not get to 
the door before thy knock sounded, Peggy,” 
she said. “ And did thee have a good time? 
Harriet hath missed thee, and in truth it hath 
seemed long since yesterday. And what is in 
that bundle, child? ’Tis monstrous large for 
thee to carry.” 

“ ’Tis linen, mother,” answered the maiden 
bringing the bundle into the hall. “ It came 
last night to Mrs. Evans for her to make into 
shirts for the soldiers, but word came from 


14 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

the hospital this morning that both she and 
Sally were needed there, so I told her that, as 
we had our apportionment all made up, we 
would gladly do hers. And such a time to- 
get here as I had. So thee missed me ? Tis 
worth going away for the night to hear thee 
say that. How is Harriet ? ” 

44 Wherriting over thy absence. Indeed, 
she seems scarce able to bear thee from her 
sight. I persuaded her to work upon the 
shirt, thinking to beguile her into something 
like calm. She should go out to-day if ’tis not 
too cold." 

44 ’Twould do her good,” declared Peggy. 
44 It is fine out. Such a relief from the rain and 
mud of the past week. And oh, mother ! what 
does thee think ? Mistress Reed hath twenty- 
two hundred shirts already that the ladies 
have made, and she hath received a letter 
from His Excellency, General Washington, 
concerning them. She wished that all that 
were not needed for the Pennsylvania line 
should be given to our near neighbor, New 
Jersey, but left it with him to do as he thought 
best. She told Mrs. Evans that she wished to 
see thee and others of the committee soon. 


A Loyal Subject of His Majesty 15 

There is to be a notice as to time. Thee does 
not mind this extra work, does thee, mother ? ” 

“ Nay, Peggy. ’Twas right to bring it. 
Tis little that we who are at home can do for 
those in the field, and Mrs. Evans and Sally 
give too much time as it is to the hospital to 
undertake anything more. But let us go in 
to Harriet. She will be glad that thou art 
here.” 

“ Have you come at last, Peggy ? ” cried a 
slender girl starting up from a settle which 
was drawn before a roaring fire as mother and 
daughter entered the living-room. “ And did 
I hear you say something about more cloth 
for shirts ? Peggy Owen, you have done noth- 
ing else since we came from the South two 
months ago but make shirts. I doubt not 
that every soldier of the rebel army hath 
either a shirt of your making, or a pair of 
socks of your knitting.” 

“ That could hardly be, Harriet,” laughed 
Peggy. “ I have made but twelve shirts, and 
just the same number of socks. As we have 
a few more in the army than that thee sees 
that it could not be. And how does thee 
feel?” 


16 Peggy Owen at York town 

“ Oh, I don’t know,” spoke Harriet plain- 
tively. She was very pale as though she had 
been ill, which was the fact, but her disorder 
had reached that stage of convalescence in 
which it was more mental than physical. “I 
don’t know, Peggy. I don’t believe that I’ll 
ever be well again.” 

“ How thee talks,” chided Peggy. “ Did 
thee finish the shirt mother gave thee to 
make? Methought that would woo thee from 
thy megrims.” 

“ Yes ; it is finished,” answered the other 
with a sigh of weariness. “ I have just put 
the last stitch in it, and I’ll do no more. 
Heigh-ho ! to think of Harriet Owen, daugh- 
ter of William Owen, a colonel of the 
Welsh Fusileers, and a most loyal subject of 
His Majesty, making a shirt for one of the 
rebels. What would father think of it, I 
wonder ? ” 

“ I think that he would rather have thee so 
engaged than to have thee give up to thy 
fancies, Harriet,” answered Peggy as her 
cousin drew the garment from among the 
pillows of the settle, and held it up to view. 
“ Did thee put thy name on it ? Mistress 


A Loyal Subject of His Majesty 17 

Reed wishes every woman and girl who makes 
one to embroider her name on it.” 

“ Tis athwart the shoulders,” said Harriet, 
handing the shirt to Peggy, a little sparkle 
coming into her eyes. Wonderful eyes they 
were : gray in color, surrounded by lashes of 
intense black, and dazzling in their brilliancy. 
“ Well, Peggy ? ” 

“Oh, Harriet,” gasped the Quaker maiden, 
a look of vexation flashing across her face. 
“ What will Mistress Reed say?” 

For across the shoulders of the garment was 
embroidered in red letters : “ Harriet Owen — 
A loyal subject of the king.” 

“ What will she say ? ” repeated Peggy in 
dismay. 

“ Well, I am a loyal subject of the king, am 
I not? Doth being in Philadelphia instead 
of London or New York make me otherwise? 
Doth even making a rebel shirt change me ? ” 

“ N-no,” answered Peggy. “ I do not wish 
thee to change, Harriet ; only it doth not 

seem quite, quite In truth, as thee is just 

among us to get well it doth not ” She 

paused hardly knowing how to continue. 

“ Tis naught to trouble over, my daughter,” 


18 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

spoke her mother serenely. “ Twill wear just 
as long and keep some soldier just as warm 
as though it were not there. I doubt not 
that it will cause some amusement in camp, 
and what is’t but a girlish piece of mischief, 
after all ? I am pleased to see a spark of thy 
former spirit, Harriet. Thee is growing bet- 
ter.” 

“ Thank you, madam my cousin. And I 
will make no more, if it please you. I find 
the stitching wearisome, and the object not 
much to my liking.” 

“ Then it were better for thee to make no 
more,” declared the lady. “ Though Tis not 
well to lie on the settle and do naught but 
read. I think with Peggy that to go out will 
do thee good. Therefore, after dinner thou 
must go with her to take the shirts that are 
finished to Mistress Reed. Then a walk to 
the river, or to Pegg’s Run, where there is 
sure to be skating if the ice is strong enough, 
will do nicely for to-day. There are some 
fine skaters among us, and Twill amuse thee 
to see them.” 

“ I care more for assemblies and small 
dances than I do for sports,” declared Harriet. 


A Loyal Subject of His Majesty 19 

“ Still, if you think best, I will go, madam my 
cousin. I get lonesome here. I am so far from 
my people, and from my country. New York 
was gayer when I was there. Do you not 
think so, Peggy? And yet ’tis not nearly so 
large as this city.” 

“ Thee has not been strong enough for much 
gayety,” reminded the lady gently. “ As soon 
as the spring comes we will see about more 
diversion. There will be the rides, and many 
jaunts which the weather hath not permitted 
heretofore. But for to-day the walk must 
do. So be ready to go with Peggy as soon as 
the dinner is over.” 

“ And may I read until then ? ” queried the 
girl wistfully. “ The book is very enticing. 
I but laid it aside to finish the shirt.” 

“ Yes ; and Peggy may join thee, if she 
wishes,” said Mrs. Owen rising. “ I like not 
for her to read idle tales, nor much verse 
when there is so much to be done, but the 
poem that thou art reading now is a noble 
one. I would like her to become familiar 
with it. I read it when a girl.” 

“ What is it, Harriet ? ” questioned Peggy 
as her mother left the room. 


20 


Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ 'Tis ‘ Paradise Lost,’ by Mr. John Milton,” 
answered her cousin, taking the book from a 
near-by table, and turning the leaves of the 
volume idly. “ ’Tis considered a la mode 
in London to be so familiar with it as to be 
able to quote passages from it on occasion. 
So long as I must stay in the colonies ’tis 
as well to prepare for my return.” 

“ But thee cannot go back until the war is 
over,” Peggy reminded her. “ Thee would 
not wish to go without thy father, would 
thee? ” 

“ Of course not. But the war is sure to be 
over soon now. Three of the Southern colo- 
nies are already restored to the Crown, and after 
Lord Cornwallis subjugates Virginia ’twill be 
an easy matter to move northward toward 
your main army. And where will your Mr. 
Washington be then — with Sir Henry Clinton 
attacking him from the front and Lord Corn- 
wallis from the rear? Oh, it will soon be 
over ! ” 

“ That is what thy people have said from the 
beginning,” remarked Peggy quietly. “ And 
yet, in Fourth month, ’twill be six years 
since the battle of Lexington in Massa- 


A Loyal Subject of His Majesty 21 

chusetts was fought, and we are not conquered 
yet.” 

“ But ’tis different now, Peggy. Your 
resources are drained. Even Cousin David, 
fervent patriot though he is, murmurs at the 
weakness of your central government. Part 
of your own soldiers mutinied last month. 
One of your best generals hath come over to 
us, and you have won but two victories in 
nearly three years — Paulus Hook and Stony 
Point. Oh, ’tis vastly different now. We shall 
see the end soon.” 

“ Thee has forgotten King’s Mountain, which 
was a decided victory,” spoke Peggy. “ And,” 
she added stoutly, “ though I know that 
what thee says is largely true, Harriet, and 
that it doth indeed look dark for us, I feel sure 
that we will win eventually. Whenever it 
hath been the darkest some great event hath 
happened to raise our spirits so that we could 
go on. I j ust know that ’twill be the same now. 
Something will occur to give us hope.” 

“It may be,” observed Harriet carelessly, 
“ though I see not how it can.” 

Peggy made no answer. She had spoken 
more hopefully than she felt. In common 


22 


Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

with other patriots she was appalled at the dark 
outlook with which 1781, the sixth year of the 
war, had opened. It was in truth a very dark 
hour. The American Revolution was in sore 
straits. It was dragging and grounding on 
the shoals of broken finances and a helpless 
government. The country had not yet re- 
covered from the depression caused by Ar- 
nold’s treason. True, the plot had failed, 
but there was nothing inspiriting in a baffled 
treason, and there had been no fighting and 
no victories to help the people and the army 
to bear the season of waiting which lay before 
them. General Washington lay helpless with 
his army along the Hudson River, unable to 
strike a blow for the lack of men and supplies. 
The Revolution seemed to be going down in 
mere inaction through the utter helplessness 
of what passed for a central government. 

As all this passed through Peggy’s mind 
she leaned back in her chair, and gazed sadly 
into the fire, a hopeless feeling creeping into 
her heart in spite of herself. 

“ If after all we should fail,” she half 
whispered and then sat up quickly as though 
she had been guilty of disloyalty. “ This 


A Loyal Subject of His Majesty 23 

will never do, Peggy,” she murmured chid- 
ingly. “ Fail, with General Washington at 
the head of things ? What an idea ! Harriet,” 
turning to her cousin, “ haven’t we forgotten 
the poem ? ” 

“ Yes,” answered Harriet who was gazing 
dreamily into the fire. “ Don’t let’s read, 
Peggy.” 

“ But ” began Peggy when there came 

the excited tones of Mrs. Owen from the hall 
greeting a guest : 

"And is it really thou, John? What 
brings thee ? Peggy will be so glad to see 
thee. Come in, and welcome.” 

“ John ! John Drayton ! ” cried Peggy 
springing to her feet as the door opened to 
admit the tall form of a youth. “ What 
brings thee from the South ? Hast thou 
news? Oh, come in! I am so glad to see 
thee. Is thee an express? ” 

“ Yes, Peggy.” The youth’s clothing was 
bespattered with dried mud as though he 
had ridden hard and fast without time for at- 
tention to appearances. A handsome roque- 
laure 1 was so covered that its color was 

1 Cloak. 


24 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

scarce distinguishable. There were deep 
circles under his eyes as though he were 
wearied yet his manner was full of subdued 
joyousness. “ Yes, I am an express. I have 
just brought Congress despatches which tell 
that on the 17th of January, under General 
Morgan we met Colonel Tarleton at the Cow- 
pens in South Carolina, and utterly routed 
him.” 

“ Did what ? ” gasped Peggy, while Harriet 
Owen sat suddenly bolt upright. 

“ Routed him ! Wiped him out ! ” repeated 
young Drayton with a boyish laugh, and the 
old toss of his head that Peggy remembered 
so well. “ We met Colonel Tarleton at the 
Cowpens, and we soundly whipped him.” 


CHAPTER II 


HARRIET MAKES A PRESENT 

u All ! never shall the laud forget 

How gushed the life-blood of her brave — 
Gushed, warm with hope and valor yet, 

Upon the soil they fought to save .’ 7 

— “The Battle-Field, v Bryant . 

“ It is not true,” burst from the English 
girl. “It can’t be. Met Colonel Tarleton 
and utterly routed him ? Impossible ! ” 

“ It doth indeed seem too good to be true,” 
cried Peggy. 

“ Impossible or not, it hath really hap- 
pened,” answered Drayton, laughing gleefully 
at their amazement. “ I was detailed, at my 
own request, to bring the news to Congress. 
I wanted to see if you were in truth safe in 
your own home, Peggy. Another express 
riding at speed hath gone on to General 
Washington with the tidings. The victory 
hath gladdened every countenance and paved 
the way for the salvation of the country.” 

25 


26 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ Begin at the beginning and tell all and 
everything,” commanded Peggy. 

“ Bat first let the lad make himself com- 
fortable, interposed Mrs. Owen. “ He is 
tired and weary, I doubt not. Take his hat 
and cloak, Peggy, while I bring him a chair. 
Harriet, tell Sukey to hasten with the dinner.” 

“ Has thee become a macaroni , 1 John, that 
thee has such a fine cloak ? ” queried Peggy as 
she relieved Drayton of his beaver and roque- 
laure. 

“ With these clothes ? ” asked the youth 
quizzically. For the removal of the cloak 
exposed a very shabby uniform to view. 
“ That roquelaure became mine by what you 
might call impressment, and * thereby hangs a 
tale’ which you shall hear anon. But now for 
Cowpens.” 

“ Yes ; let us hear about Cowpens,” cried 
Peggy eagerly. “ Oh ! I can scarce wait the 
telling.” 

“ It happened after this fashion,” began 
Drayton settling himself with a sigh of satis- 
faction in the chair Mrs. Owen had brought. 
“ Lord Cornwallis began again his march 

1 Macaroni — a dandy. 


Harriet Makes a Present 


27 


toward North Carolina with the first of the 
year. So General Greene detached Brigadier- 
General Morgan to harass the left flank of the 
British, and to threaten Ninety Six. We 
annoyed Cornwallis so much that he sent 
Colonel Tarleton with the light infantry and 
some cavalry to push us to the utmost. 

“ Colonel Tarleton advanced up the west 
side of the Broad River, while his lordship 
proceeded up the east side ; the plan being for 
him to fall upon us should we attempt to re- 
cross and retreat into North Carolina. Well, 
I am bound to say that Colonel Tarleton did 
press us hard. So much so that we fell back 
before him until we reached the Cowpens, so 
called because the cattle are here rounded up 
and branded. It lies about midway between 
Spartanburg and the Cherokee Ford of the 
Broad River. The position was both difficult 
and dangerous, and though General Morgan 
didn’t want to fight, he knew that the time 
had come when he had to. 

“ Well, what did the man do as we camped 
there the night before the battle ? Why, he 
went among the men as they sat about the 
camp-fires, and told them he was going to 


28 Peggy Owen at York town 

fight and just what he wanted them to do. 
The result was a glorious victory the next day. 

“ We rose early and breakfasted quietly, 
and then prepared to fight. About eight 
o'clock the enemy came in sight and drew up 
in line of battle. No sooner were they formed 
than they rushed forward shouting like a lot 
of demons. 'Tis Colonel Tarleton's way of 
attack, and ofttimes it scares the militia so 
that they become panic stricken, and break 
and run. This was the time when they 
didn't. 

“ The militia received the first onslaught, 
fired two volleys and then fell back, accord- 
ing to instructions. As they did so the British 
yelled and shouted, and advanced in a run. 
And then yon should have seen how Pickens' 
sharpshooters got in their work. * Wait until 
they are within fifty yards,' they had been 
told, 1 and then fire.' They followed their 
orders to the letter, and picked off the men 
with the epaulettes until the ranks of the 
British were demoralized by the loss of offi- 
cers. Then the second line cleared, and we 
regulars advanced, and charged. The next 
thing any of us knew the British infantry 


Harriet Makes a Present 29 

threw away their arms, and began to cry for 
quarter. 

“ Colonel Tarleton then ordered his dra- 
goons to charge while he attempted to rally 
the infantry, but the rout was too complete. 
When he found that he could do nothing 
with the infantry, he made another struggle 
to get his cavalry to charge, hoping to re- 
trieve the day, but his efforts proved fruitless. 
They forsook him, and went flying from the 
field of battle. Colonel William Washington 
pursued them until evening, and on his re- 
turn drove before him a number of prisoners 
which he had collected on the route. 

“ There were six hundred men captured ; 
ten officers and more than a hundred men 
killed, but Tarleton, I am sorry to say, 
escaped. All the cannon, arms, equipage, 
music and everything fell into our hands, 
while our loss was but twelve killed and sixty 
wounded. Oh, I tell you we were jubilant ! 
We crossed the river, making a detour to es- 
cape his lordship, and brought our prisoners 
and booty safe to a junction with the main 
army. General Greene was delighted over 
the victory, for the destruction of Colonel 


30 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Tarleton s force will cripple Cornwallis se- 
verely. After a few more such victories I 
think his lordship will realize that he no 
longer hath a Gates to deal with.” 

“ Is it not wonderful ? ” broke in Peggy. 
“ Oh, I knew that something would happen 
soon to cheer us up ! It hath always been 
so from the beginning of the Revolution. 
There was Trenton in ’76, just when every 
one thought the country lost ; and Saratoga 
in ’77, when our own dear city was in the 
hands of the British. Whenever it hath been 
so dark that it seemed as though we could not 
press forward something hath always occurred 
to renew our courage. I can see it all I ” she 
cried enthusiastically. “ The swamps, and 
the trees with the marksmen hidden behind 
them ; the river, and the palmettos ; the swift 
rush of the soldiers through the trees, and 
then the crash of arms, and victory ! ” 

“ I thought you were a Quaker,” sneered 
Harriet. “ Do Friends so delight in war- 
fare ? ” 

“ But I am a patriot too,” cried Peggy. “ I 
can’t help but feel glad that we were victori- 
ous, although I am not sorry that Colonel 


Harriet Makes a Present 31 

Tarleton escaped, as thee is, John. He was so 
good to me. Had it not been for him I would 
not have been home.” 

“ It is utterly impossible,” came from Har- 
riet again. “ Colonel Tarleton never did 
meet defeat, and I don’t believe that he ever 
will. ’Tis some quidnunc story got up to 
keep the rebels fighting. And if it were true, 
you are cruel to rejoice when father may have 
been in the action. Or Clifford.” 

“ But the Welsh Fusileers, thy father’s regi- 
ment, stay always with Lord Cornwallis, do 
they not?” queried Peggy, whose residence 
among the British had taught her much con- 
cerning such matters. “ And as for thy 
brother, Clifford, thee does not know where 
he is.” 

“ No ; I don’t know,” answered the English 
girl tearfully. “ I would I did. But he 
might have been there. He is somewhere in 
these revolted colonies, and it’s cruel to be so 
glad when he might be among those who are 
killed, or wounded.” She flung herself back 
among the pillows of the settle as she finished 
speaking, and gave way to a passion of tears. 

“ But you would rejoice at an English vie- 


32 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

tory, Mistress Harriet,” spoke Lieutenant 
Drayton in surprise. The Harriet he remem- 
bered would have scorned to betray such 
weakness. “ We do not exult over those who 
are slain or wounded, but we do delight in 
the fact that liberty is advanced whenever we 
win a battle. And we care for the wounded, 
even though they are foes. Also,” he added, 
his brow darkening, “ we give quarter, and 
your people do not.” 

“ ’Tis a great price to pay for freedom,” re- 
marked Mrs. Owen sadly. “ And yet there 
are times when it can be obtained in no other 
way.” 

“ But to — to say that they r-ran,” sobbed 
Harriet. “ The British wouldn’t run.” 

“ Oh, wouldn’t they?” observed the lieu- 
tenant dryly. “ These ran like foxes when 
the hounds are after them. And they took to 
cover worse than any militia I ever saw. But 
there ! ” he concluded. “ What doth it mat- 
ter? We whipped them badly.” 

“ Harriet hath been ill, John,” explained 
Peggy in a low tone. “ Thee must not mind 
what she says.” 

“ I don’t,” returned he good-naturedly. 


Harriet Makes a Present 


33 


“ There was never much love lost between 
us, as she knows, though I am sorry that she 
hath been ill. Are you as busy as ever, 
Peggy ? ” 

“ The dinner is ready, John,” spoke Mrs. 
Owen as Sukey came to the door with the an- 
nouncement. “ Thee must be hungry. Come 
now, and eat. And thee must make thy 
home with us while in the city. It would 
give us great pleasure.” 

“ Thank you, madam. I will accept gladly, 
though it will be but for a day or two. There 
will be return despatches from Congress to 
General Greene. I must go back as soon as 
the gentlemen have finished with me. I wait 
upon them this afternoon.” 

“ Then thee won’t be able to go with the 
girls to see the skating,” remarked the lady 
leading the way to the dining-room. 

“ If they finish with me soon I will join 
them,” he answered. “ My I how good this 
table looks ! ’Tis not often that I sit down to 
a meal like this.” 

“ I wonder how you poor soldiers can fight 
so well when you have so little to eat,” she 
said soberly. “ Tis in my mind often.” 


34 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ Perhaps we fight the better for being 
hungry/’ he returned lightly. “ We have to 
get filled up on something, you know. Sup- 
plies are in truth hard to come by. Clothing 
as well as food. General Greene went before 
the legislatures of all the states he passed 
through on his way South to plead that men, 
clothing, food and equipment might be forth- 
coming for the campaign. There is woeful 
remissness somewhere. Why, some of our 
poor fellows haven’t even a shirt to their 
backs.” 

“ And I have made twelve myself since I 
came back,” exclaimed Peggy proudly. “ And 
mother as many more. Mistress Reed hath 
twenty-two hundred to send to the Pennsyl- 
vania line now.” 

“ No wonder ‘ Dandy Wayne ’ is so proud of 
his men,” sighed the youth with a certain 
wistfulness in his voice. “ The Pennsylvania 
line is the best dressed of any of the Conti- 
nentals, and all because the women of the 
state look after their soldiers. Would that the 
other states would do as well ! ” 

“ Lieutenant Drayton,” spoke Harriet sud- 
denly. She had quite recovered her compo- 


Harriet Makes a Present 35 

sure by this time. “ Peggy did not tell you 
that I have made a shirt too.” 

44 Not for the patriots ? ” he asked amazed. 

“ Yes ; for the rebels,” she replied. 

41 Come ! ” he cried gayly. 44 You are im- 
proving. We will have a good patriot out of 
you yet.” 

44 Perhaps,” she responded graciously, a 
roguish gleam coming into her eyes. 44 Are 
you in need of shirts, lieutenant?” 

Drayton’s face flushed, and then he laughed. 

44 1 am not as badly off as some of our poor 
fellows, Mistress Harriet, but they would not 
come amiss. Why ? ” 

44 Because,” said she speaking deliberately, 
44 if you will accept it, I should like to give 
you the shirt that I made.” 

44 To give it to me ? ” he queried astonished. 
He had always known that Harriet disliked 
him, and therefore could not understand this 
sudden mark of favor. 44 To give it to me ? ” 

44 Yes ; to you. Will you promise to wear it 
if I give it to you ? ” 

44 Oh, Harriet,” came from Peggy reproach- 
fully, but John Drayton answered with a 
puzzled look : 


36 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ I shall most certainly wear the garment if 
you give it to me, mistress, and feel highly 
complimented in so doing. ,, 

“ I will hold you to your word, sir,” cried 
Harriet. With that she ran out of the room 
but soon returned with the garment in ques- 
tion. “ There ! ” she said holding it up so that 
he could read the embroidered inscription. 
“ See to what you have pledged yourself, John 
Drayton.” 

A twinkle came into his eyes, but he took 
the shirt from her, holding it tightly as he 
said : 

“ I shall abide by my word. And what 
think you the British would say if they saw 
what is here embroidered ? This, mistress : 
* That Tis small wonder the rebels are success- 
ful when even our own women help to keep 
them in supplies/ ” 

“ Oh, give it back,” she exclaimed in con- 
sternation. “ I did not think of that.” 

“Nay; a bargain is a bargain.” Drayton 
folded up the shirt with a decided gesture. 
“ You were trying to put up a * take in ' on 
me, but it hath redounded on yourself. Stand 
by your word, mistress.” 


Harriet Makes a Present 37 

“ He hath thee, Harriet/’ cried Peggy laugh- 
ing. 

“ I don’t care,” answered Harriet tossing 
her head. “ ’Tis across the shoulders, and if 
ever I hear of its being seen I shall know that 
he turned his back to the foe.” 

“ Then you have heard the last of it, for 
that I will never do,” said the lad solemnly. 


CHAPTER III 


A GLIMPSE OF CLIFFORD 

“They rose in dark and evil days 
To right their native land ; 

They kindled here a living blaze 
That nothing shall withstand. 

“ Then here’s their memory — may it be 
For us a guiding light, 

To cheer our strife for liberty, 

And teach us to unite.” 

— John Kells Ingram. 

When at length the two maidens started 
forth in the early afternoon they found that 
the news of the victory at the Cowpens was 
upon every tongue. The streets were filled 
with an eager, joyous crowd of people, all dis- 
cussing the intelligence with mingled emotions 
of incredulity and delight. Slumbering pa- 
triotism awoke to new ardor, and despairing 
hearts thrilled anew with hope. From the 
depths of discouragement the pendulum swung 
to the other extreme, and all sorts of brilliant 
38 


A Glimpse of Clifford 39 

achievements were prophesied for the army in 
the South under Greene. 

“ How soberly they take the news,” observed 
Harriet as they passed a group of men who 
were quietly discussing the event. “ See how 
gravely, almost sadly, those men are talking. 
In London we make a great ado when our 
soldiers win a victory.” 

“ But those are Friends, Harriet. See, thee 
can tell by their drab clothes and low, broad- 
brimmed beavers. And being such are there- 
fore neutral. Neutrals do not rejoice at a 
Continental victory any more than — than 
some other people,” she added with roguish 
insinuation. “ Those who are not of the sect 
are hilarious enough. Of a truth it doth seem 
as though their gladness verged on the un- 
seemly.” 

“ That’s just it,” said the other accusingly. 
“ You, and I doubt not many others in this 
city of Penn, think the least bit of exuberance 
a sin.” 

“ It hath not been so of late, Harriet. In- 
deed it doth seem as though, since thy people 
held the city, that we would never regain our 
old peacefulness.” 


40 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ I liked New York better than this,” went 
on the English girl peevishly. “ There was 
so much more gayety.” 

“ But we are considered the more intellec- 
tual/’ spoke Peggy quickly, who could not bear 
to hear the least aspersion against her beloved 
city. “ ’Tis often commented upon by those 
who come among us. Shall we turn into 
High Street, Harriet ? Or does thee prefer to 
keep down Chestnut ? ” 

“ High Street by all means, Peggy. I think 
it would be the finest street in the world if it 
were not for the markets in the middle of it.” 

“Does thee?” cried Peggy much pleased. 
“ Why, I thought thee didn’t like Philadel- 
phia ? ” 

“ I do like the city. The streets are so 
broad and regular, and these footways are like 
those we have in London. ’Tis the people 
that are not to my liking.” The girl sighed. 

For a moment Peggy could not answer for 
indignation ; then, choking back a crushing 
retort, she replied sagely : 

“ The people are well enough, Harriet. ’Tis 
thy feeling which is not right. Thee certainly 
has the megrims to-day.” 


A Glimpse of Clifford 41 

“ Is not that Mr. Morris’s house ? ” asked 
Harriet as they reached the southeast corner 
of High and Front Streets. 

“ Yes,” replied Peggy gazing mournfully 
at the mansion indicated. “ ’Tvvas there also 
that General Arnold lived when he had charge 
of the city. I went there to one of his teas, 
Harriet. The city rang with his prowess at 
that time. Next to General Washington I 
liked him best of any of our generals, though 
I like not to speak of him now. Thy general, 
Sir William Howe, lived there when thy 
people held Philadelphia.” 

“ Ah ! ” said Harriet surveying the residence 
more intently. “ So that is where he lived, is 
it ? ’Tis a fine dwelling.” 

“ Mr. Morris hath made many improvements 
since he bought it, though it hath always been 
considered one of the best in the city,” Peggy 
informed her. 

“ He is very rich, isn’t he, Peggy ? ” 

“ He is said to be, Harriet, and is, I doubt 
not. He hath such great skill in financial mat- 
ters that ’tis no wonder. The Congress hath 
put him in charge of the nation’s finances, 
I hear, and many hope that he will put 


42 Peggy Owen at York town 

our money upon a firm basis. He hath already 
been of great service to the patriots in advanc- 
ing money, and he hath advised many of our 
people concerning investments. ’Tis owing to 
him that mother hath prospered of late,” 
concluded the girl warmly. “ See the vessels, 
Harriet.” 

They had turned now into Front Street, and 
stopped to look at the broad river filled with 
ice-floes. Out of the long length of the street 
upward of two hundred quays opened, form- 
ing so many views terminated by vessels of 
different sizes. There were three hundred at 
the time in the harbor disputing possession 
with the huge cakes of floating ice. 

“ And when the British left in ’78 they left 
us not one bark,” went on Peggy after they 
had stood for a moment in silence. 

“ I wonder,” spoke Harriet musingly, “ I 
wonder why England doth not send a great 
fleet over here to ravage this entire seaboard ? 
If all these large towns could be so attacked at 
one time the revolted colonies would be con- 
quered at once, and an end put to the rebel- 
lion.” 

“ It would not conquer us,” declared Peggy 


43 


A Glimpse of Clifford 

stoutly. “ I have heard some say that with 
General Washington at their head they would 
retire beyond the mountains, and fight from 
there. Thee can never conquer us, Harriet." 

Harriet made no reply, and they resumed 
the walk toward Poole's Bridge. A throng of 
promenaders, skaters and sliders filled the 
banks and glided over the smooth ice of Pegg's 
Bun, as the extensive marsh which lay beyond 
the high table-land north of Callowhill Street 
was called. 

This high waste ground had some occasional 
slopes down which some hundreds of boys 
were coasting. The whole area was a great 
ice pond on which it seemed as though all the 
skating population of Philadelphia had con- 
gregated. The city had long been preemi- 
nent in the sport. At this time her skaters 
were considered the most expert and graceful 
in the world, and the girls soon became ab- 
sorbed in watching them as they mingled 
together and darted about, here and there. 

“ Are there none but boys and men?” 
questioned Harriet presently. 

“ Tis not esteemed delicate for females to 
skate," Peggy informed her. “ Though," she 


44 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

added lowering her voice instinctively, 44 we 
girls of the Social Select Circle used to slip 
off where none could see, and practice it. 
Sally Evans got so skilled that she excelled in 
the 4 High Dutch/ and I could cut my name 
on the ice, but alas for Betty Williams. She 
could hardly stand on her skates, and we were 
always having to help her up from a tumble. ” 

44 Is thee talking about me, Peggy?” de- 
manded a voice, and Peggy gave a little cry 
of welcome as she turned to find Betty Will- 
iams standing behind her. 44 Hasn’t thee 
anything better to do than to tell of thy 
friends’ failings ? And what is this I hear? 
That the express from the Cowpens is staying 
at thy house? Is he friend of thine? What 
luck thee has, Peggy.” 

44 Thou shalt come and meet him for thy- 
self, Betty. Yes ; he is an old friend, Lieu- 
tenant John Drayton. Surely thee remembers 
hearing me speak of him?” 

44 A lieutenant ? Charmante ! I dote on 
army men,” cried Betty rapturously. “ I re- 
member now about him. Does thee know 
him also, Harriet? ” 

44 Yes,” answered Harriet curling her lip. 


45 


A Glimpse of Clifford 

“ He is a pretty fellow enough, and will never 
swing for the lack of a tongue. Lieutenant 
Drayton is no favorite of mine, though Peggy 
and her mother are fond of him.” 

“Yes; mother and I are fond of him,” 
spoke Peggy with some sharpness, quick to 
resent a slur against one of her friends. “ Per- 
haps he is deficient in the court manners to 
which my cousin hath been accustomed, but 
he treats even an enemy with courtesy, and 
thee has had no cause to complain of him, 
Harriet. Would that he could say as much 
for thee.” 

“ Where was his courtesy when I asked him 
to return that shirt?” demanded Harriet. 
“ A true courtier would not have kept it after 
I had expressed a wish for its return.” 

“ Thee should not have presented it if thee 
did not wish him to keep it.” 

“ What ever are you girls talking about ? ” 
demanded Betty with eager inquisitiveness. 
“Tell me all anent the matter. What shirt? 
Tell me this minute else I will perish with 
curiosity. That is, if Tis no secret. 

“ Oh ! ” she cried merrily as with some 
laughter and many details both Harriet and 


46 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Peggy unfolded the matter of the shirt. “ Oh, 
Harriet ! what a rout I I blame thee not for 
not liking him. How he discomfited thee ! 
I’m so anxious to meet him. Does thee know 
Robert Dale, Harriet? We girls have always 
esteemed him the very nicest boy in the 
world. By the way, Peggy, father wrote that 
Robert hath been put in General Lafayette’s 
division. The Select Corps ’tis called. Tis 
monstrous distinction. ” 

“ How ? ” asked Harriet. “ I know him 
not though it seems as though I should, I 
have heard so much anent him. How is the 
Select Corps distinctive ? ” 

“ As though thee did not know,” cried 
Betty incredulously. “ Had I spent as much 
time with both armies as thee and Peggy 
have there would be naught about anything 
military that I did not know. But, for fear 
that the Select Corps is the one thing lacking 
in thy knowledge of camp, I will tell thee 
that its members are taken from the whole 
army for the active part of a campaign. The 
Select Corps is always in advance of the main 
army, and has the right to make the first 
attack on the enemy. ’Tis of vast distinction 


47 


A Glimpse of Clifford 

to be of it, and Robert must have proved 
himself valorous else he would not have been 
honored by being placed in it.” 

“ But ’tis a position of danger as well as 
honor, Betty,” remarked Peggy. 

“ If Mr. Washington does no more fighting 
than he hath done for the past few years your 
Robert Dale will be in no danger,” observed 
Harriet, who was certainly in a bad mood for 
the day. 

“ Oh, as to that,” retorted Betty airily, “ we 
manage to get in a victory often enough to 
keep up our spirits. Really, Harriet, I do 
wish thee could meet Robert.” 

“ And I wish that you both could meet my 
brother, Clifford,” cried Harriet. “ Why, none 
of the youths in the rebel camp at Middlebrook 
could compare with him in looks. He is so 
handsome, and noble, and brave. Oh, I do 
wish that I could see him ! ” she ended, a 
pathetic quaver coming into her voice. 

“ Thee has not seen him since thee came to 
America, has thee?” asked Betty. Peggy, 
whose gentle heart was touched by the feeling 
her cousin exhibited, forgot how trying she 
had been, and pressed her hand tenderly. 


48 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ No, Betty. He left home soon after father 
came to join General Gage in Boston. When 
we were in New York City father had Sir 
Henry Clinton to go over the rosters of the 
different regiments to see if we could locate 
him, but we could find no trace of him. I 
did not mind so much until since I have been 
ill, but now I want to see him so much.” 

“ Does he look like Cousin William, Har- 
riet ? ” asked Peggy. 

“ No ; he is more like your father than 
mine. Father says that Cousin David is like 
my grandfather, and Clifford is the living 
representative of the picture of grandfather.” 

“ If he is like father he must be all that thee 
claims for him,” spoke Peggy warmly. “ I 
should dearly like to see him, Harriet, and 
perhaps thee will hear of him soon. If he is 
in this country anywhere with the British 
army thee will surely hear of him in time. 
Don't grieve.” 

“ If thee does find him I hope that he will 
come to Philadephia,” laughed Betty, who had 
put up her hair and adopted young lady airs. 
“ I like nice boys, be they English or Ameri- 
can.” 


49 


A Glimpse of Clifford 

44 Or French,” put in Peggy slyly. “ I’ve 
heard that thee takes a lesson each morning 
from one of the aids of Monsieur de la Luzerne, 
the French minister. Thee needs to be dealt 
with, Betty.” 

44 Peggy Owen, Sally hath been telling thee 
tales out of school,” cried Betty her face flush- 
ing. “ When did thee see her ? ” 

44 A hit ! A hit ! ” laughed Peggy. “ How 
thee mantles, Betty. Know then that I stayed 
with Sallie last night, and thereby increased 
my knowledge as to several matters. She 
said ” 

44 I must be going,” uttered Betty hastily. 
“ Good-bye, girls. Come and see me, Harriet, 
but leave thy cousin at home.” 

She darted away before Peggy could call 
out the merry retort that rose to her lips. 
Then the maiden turned to Harriet. 

“ And Twould be wise for us to go too, Har- 
riet,” she said. 44 The air begins to grow chill, 
and thee must not take cold. See ! many of 
the skaters and promenaders are leaving, and 
soon there will be none left. I did not know 
that Twas so late. Is thee tired ? ” 

“ No ; I believe that the walk hath done 


50 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

me good,” answered Harriet who did look 
better. “ Still I feel a little cold. Let us walk 
fast, Peggy.” 

Recrossing the bridge they left the gay 
throng and started briskly down the narrow 
footway of Front Street. Suddenly the clatter 
of hoofs was heard, and the maidens turned 
to see a party of American horse approaching 
from the direction of Frankford. They were 
riding at speed, and the girls drew close to 
the curb of the walk to see them pass. As 
the dragoons drew near they saw that they 
were escorting a number of British prisoners. 

“Hath there been another battle?” asked 
Harriet growing pale. 

“ I think not,” answered Peggy. “ There 
is always an express to tell of it, if there hath 
been, before the prisoners come. These are 
not from the Cowpens, Harriet. They could 
not be, and come from that direction.” 

“ True,” said Harriet. “ I wonder if the 
main army hath engaged with our troops? 
Oh, I like not to see our men made prisoners ! ” 

Peggy made no reply, and in silence the two 
watched the troopers. As they came opposite 
to the place where the maidens stood one of 


5i 


A Glimpse of Clifford 

the prisoners, a young fellow, leaned over and 
said something to the trooper next him. 
Then, with a light laugh he turned his face 
full upon them, and lifted his hat with jaunty 
grace. 

As he did so Harriet sprang forward with 
an amazed cry : 

“ Clifford! Clifford! Clifford ! ” 


CHAPTER IV 


A STRANGE PRESENTIMENT 

“ He alone 

Is victor who stays not for any doom 
Foreshadowed ; utters neither sigh nor moan ; 

Death stricken, strikes for the right, 

Nor counts his life his own.” 

— Atlantic Monthly Calendar , 1908. 

An exclamation of intense astonishment 
burst from the young fellow’s lips, and he 
drew rein quickly. If it was his intention to 
come to them he was not allowed to carry it 
out, for at this moment the leader of the 
troopers gave a sharp command, and the 
whole party swept onward at increased speed. 

“ Clifford ! Clifford ! ” called Harriet again 
and again ; but the youth gave no further 
heed, and the horsemen were soon beyond 
the reach of her voice. 

“ ’Twas Clifford,” she cried turning to 
Peggy with a sob. “ Oh, Peggjr, what shall 
I do ? He is a prisoner.” 

“Is thee sure that it was he, Harriet?” 

52 


A Strange Presentiment 53 

questioned Peggy who had been amazed at 
what had taken place. 

“ Did I not see him ? And did you not 
hear him speak? I could not tell what he 
said. Could you ? He is a prisoner. I must 
get to him. Come ! we must go faster, Peggy, 
so that we can see where they take him.” 

By this time the dragoons had turned into 
one of the cross streets, and when the girls 
reached the place of turning they had passed 
out of sight. 

“ I wish Cousin David were here. He 
would know what to do,” cried Harriet greatly 
excited. “ Couldn't we send for him, Peggy ? ” 

“ Father couldn't leave the army now, Har- 
riet, as thee knows. Besides, it would take 
long to send for him, and thy brother might 
be gone before he could get here. We must 
find John. He will know what to do.” 

“ Then let us hurry, hurry,” exclaimed the 
English girl clasping her hands convulsively 
together. 

Lieutenant Drayton was just ascending the 
steps of the Owens' dwelling as they reached 
Fourth Street, but catching sight of them he 
ran down the stoop to join them. 


54 Peggy Owen at York town 

“ The Congress hath but this moment fin- 
ished with me,” he said, “ so that it was im- 
possible for me to come to Pegg's Run. Was 
the skating fine ? I should like to have seen 

it, and to have taken a turn Why ! what 

hath happened ? ” he broke off, all at once be- 
coming aware of their perturbation. “ You 
both seem somewhat upset.” 

“ Tis Harriet's brother,” explained Peggy 
seeing that her cousin was unable to speak. 
“ A party of American horse came from the 
North bringing in some prisoners, and Harriet 
saw her brother, Clifford, among them. She 
called to him, but they would not let him 
stop. They turned into Arch Street, and we 
lost sight of them.” 

“ When did it happen, Peggy? ” 

“But now, John. Just as we were leaving 
Pegg’s Run. Could thee find where they 
went?” 

“ Oh, Lieutenant Drayton, will you find 
him for me?” entreated Harriet. 

“ I will try, Mistress Harriet. If he is to 
stay in the city, he will be put in one of the 
jails. If he is to go on to the interior the 
party would stop at one of the inns for the 


A Strange Presentiment 55 

night, as his now too late in the day to go 
further. The thing to do will be to go to the 
jails, and if he be not there, to make the 
round of the inns. Be not over-anxious. If 
he is to be found, and surely Twill be an easy 
matter, I will soon bring you word of it.” 

He lifted his beaver as he finished speaking, 
and left them. The two girls went slowly 
into the dwelling, and reported the affair 
to Mrs. Owen. 

“ John will find him, Harriet,” said the lady 
soothingly. “ That is, of course, if he stays 
in the city, and as the lad says, the troopers 
will of a certainty stop here for the night. 
Try to occupy thyself until his return. He 
will do everything he can to find thy brother. 
Should he be found then we will try to get 
his release in some manner ; but now busy 
thyself about something. Thee is too much 
agitated, and will make thyself ill again.” 

“ I know not what to do,” objected Harriet 
sinking into her favorite seat on the settle be- 
fore the fire. “ What shall I do, Peggy ? ” 

“ Read to me from that poem, Harriet,” 
suggested Peggy, bringing the volume to her 
cousin. “ Thee was to do that this morning 


56 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

when John came with news of the battle. 
’Twill make the time pass more quickly.” 

“ I would rather talk,” said Harriet, turning 
the leaves of the book rapidly. “ I do not be- 
lieve that a poem will content me. A tale 
would be more enthralling. Still there are 
some beautiful passages, and I will try some 
of them. Here is one that is considered one of 
the finest in the poem. Father read it to me 
once.” 

With a voice rendered more expressive than 
usual by reason of her unwonted emotion 
Harriet read that wonderful and pathetic 
invocation to light with which the blind poet 
begins the third canto of his immortal poem : 

tl ‘ Hail, holy Light, offspring of heaven 
first-born . 7 v 

She was fond of poetry, and fond also of 
reading it aloud ; so that soon her attention 
was caught by the musical cadence of the 
verse. Peggy watched her, amazed at the 
transition that now took place. She who had 
been so agitated and anxious a few moments 
before was absorbed by the rhythm of the 


A Strange Presentiment 57 

poem. Her eyes kindled ; her cheeks flushed, 
and her accents became sonorous : 

11 1 Tims with the year 
Seasons return, but not to me returns 
Day, or the sweet approach of even or morn, 

Or sight of vernal bloom, or summer’s rose, 

Or flocks, or herds, or human face divine ; 

But cloud instead and ever during dark 
Surrounds me 1 

“ Oh ! ” screamed the girl, suddenly letting 
the book fall to the floor as she pressed her 
hands to her eyes. “ The dark ! The dark 1” 

“ What is it ? ” cried Peggy running to her. 
“ What is the matter, Harriet? ” 

“ Oh, I shall be blind ! I shall be blind, ” 
broke from Harriet in agonized tones. “ I 
know I shall. It came to me just now. Oh, 
Peggy ! Peggy ! ” 

“ What a fancy ! ” cried Peggy giving her a 
little shake. “ Thee is all upset, Harriet. 
Mother must give thee some Jesuits’ Bark.” 

“ But I shall be,” moaned the girl. “ I 
know that it will happen.” 

“ Thy sight will dim with age, of course,” 
said Peggy in a matter-of-fact tone. “Just 
as mine will, and as mother’s hath already 


58 Peggy Owen at York town 

done. Then we will both wear bridge glasses, 
unless we use the spectacles with wire supports 
which Dr. Franklin hath invented. And 
thou wilt look at me over them ; like this.” 

She tucked her chin down on her breast, 
and looked at her cousin so drolly that Har- 
riet laughed through her tears. 

“ That’s better,” approved Peggy. “ Thine 
eyes are all right, Harriet. I see naught wrong 
with them save that they are much prettier 
than mine ; which is not at all to my liking.” 

Again Harriet laughed, well pleased with 
the compliment. 

“ I do believe that you are right, Peggy,” 
she said. “ I am full of fancies. But oh ! 
you don’t know how I felt for a few moments.” 
She shivered, and passed one hand lightly over 
her eyes. “ I’ve read that passage often, but 
never before did it afreet me so. I could see 
the dark, the 4 ever-during dark,’ about me ; 
and it came to me that I should be blind.” 

“ Don’t talk of it. Don’t even think about 
it,” said Peggy soothingly. 41 As I said, thee 
is all upset over thy brother, and therefore is 
prone to imagine many things. ’Tis lowness 
of mind that causes it. Now while we wait 


A Strange Presentiment 59 

for John, we will make mother let us get the 
supper. Thou shalt make the chocolate, Har- 
riet. In that thee excels.” 

And in this manner, talking to her as 
though she were a little child, Peggy beguiled 
her cousin into forgetfulness of her strange 
foreboding. 


CHAPTER V 


A DAY OF NOTE 

“ Great were the hearts, and strong the minds, 

Of those, who framed, in high debate, 

The immortal league of love, that binds 
Our fair, broad Empire, State with State. 

“That noble race is gone ; the suns 
Of years have risen, and set ; 

But the bright links those chosen ones 
So strongly forged, are brighter yet.” 

It was late that night when Drayton re- 
turned. 

“ No,” he said in answer to Harriet’s 
eager questioning. “ I found him not. I 
went to both the old and the new jails, but 
he was in neither. In fact, no prisoners have 
been received for some days. I then made the 
rounds of the taverns, but no such party was 
stopping at any of them. There was but one 
trace to be found : some of the loungers about 
the inns said that a party of horse was seen in 
the late afternoon riding toward the lower 
ferry. I will inquire in that direction to-mor- 
60 


6i 


A Day of Note 

row. ’Tis* not customary to travel at night 
with prisoners, unless the need is urgent. I 
wonder that a stop for the night was not made 
in the city.” 

The dragoons had passed through the city, 
as the lieutentant found the next day ; and, 
crossing the Schuylkill at Gray’s Ferry had 
gone on to the Blue Bell Tavern, putting up 
there for the night. They were up and away 
early the next morning. 

“Then how shall I find him?” queried 
Harriet as Drayton imparted this information 
to her. “ Lieutentant, you are an officer in 
the army ; tell me how to find my brother. 
I ought not to ask this of you, I know. I 
haven’t always been kind or pleasant, but if 

you will only help me in this, I’ll — I’ll 

Peggy, help me to plead with him.” 

“ There is no need to plead, mistress,” re- 
sponded he quickly. “ If I can be of service 
to you, it will be a pleasure. I will do what I 
can to find him. If he is an officer the task 
will be much easier. If I hear aught concern- 
ing him I will send you word at once. ’Twas 
said at the Blue Bell that the party was for 
the South, and if so, it ma}^ be that I shall 


62 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

overtake it. I leave to-morrow if the des- 
patches of Congress are ready.” 

“ So soon ? ” exclaimed Peggy in dismay. 
“ Why, thee came but yesterday, John.” 

“ A soldier’s time is never his own, Peggy. 
It hath been delightful to have even these few 
days. After the hard marching of the past 
weeks ’tis like an oasis in the desert to tarry 
in a real home. From all I hear we are likely 
to be on the move for some time to come. 
’Twas openly talked in camp, before I left, 
that ’twas our general’s plan to draw my Lord 
Cornwallis as far from his base of supplies as 
possible. If that be true we shall do naught 
but march for some time to come. This is a 
good rest for me.” 

“ If thy stay is so short then we must see 
that ’tis made as pleasant as possible,” declared 
Mrs. Owen. And from that moment the three, 
for Harriet threw off her depression and was 
once more the charming girl that she had been 
at Middlebrook, devoted themselves so success- 
fully to his entertainment that Drayton de- 
clared that it was well that he had a horse to 
carry him away ; for he would never leave of 
his own volition. 


A Day of Note 63 

“ It hath been delightful/’ he reiterated as 
he was about to depart. “ I doubt that 'tis 
good for me to have so much pampering. 
'Twill give me a desire to play the messenger 
at all times, and make me long for comforts 
that are not to be found in camp, or on the 
march. You shall hear from me soon, Mis- 
tress Harriet. Even though I should not over- 
take your brother and the dragoons still you 
shall have word of it.” 

With that he was gone. Life with its duties 
resumed its accustomed routine at the Owens’ 
dwelling with the exception that Harriet 
seemed much improved. The interest in 
her brother was the thing needful to arouse 
her, and she daily gained in strength. The 
two horses, Star and Fleetwood, were brought 
from the stables, and the girls with Tom as 
groom again rode whenever the weather was 
pleasant. And so a week passed. February 
was folded away in the book of years, and 
March was upon them ; but if Drayton had 
overtaken the horsemen on his way South 
they had received no word. 

“ How warm the sun is,” exclaimed Harriet 
as she and Peggy were returning from a long 


64 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

ride on the first of the month. “ Were it not 
that I might receive word from Lieutenant 
Drayton about Clifford, I would suggest that 
we turn about and go on to Chestnut Hill. It 
would be pleasant to be out all afternoon.” 

“ Nay,” demurred Peggy. “ The distance 
to Chestnut Hill makes it not to be thought of. 
Besides, dinner is at two, and mother wished 
us to be home in time for that. Though it is 
pleasant.” 

It was pleasant. The storm month had 
begun his sway with the mildness of the 
proverbial lamb. The air held just enough of 
keenness to be bracing, and the sky was blue 
with the blueness of May. There was the 
promise of spring in the woods. The almost 
dead silences of winter had disappeared. The 
song of the occasional robin was heard ; the 
flutter of wings, and the almost silent noises 
of the trees and thickets, evidenced in the 
swelling buds of the bare branches. 

The Germantown road was a favorite ride 
with them, and this day they stopped often 
to exclaim over the spaciousness of the land- 
scape which the leafless trees admitted to their 
view. 


A Day of Note 65 

" Do you think that I will hear to-day, 
Peggy?’' asked her cousin wistfully after one 
of these stops. 

“ I know not, Harriet. John will let thee 
know as soon as he can, for he promised. I 
would not think so much anent it, if I were 
thee. What is the saying? 'A watched pot 
never boils/ Is not that it ? ” 

“ I can’t help it, Peggy. If Clifford were 
not a prisoner I would not care so much. 
Just as soon as I find where he is I must try 
to secure his release. I know that Sir Henry 
Clinton would get him exchanged if I should 
ask it. I will write to him.” 

Instantly Peggy was troubled. She feared 
Harriet’s activities. The council of the state 
was alert and watchful, and would tolerate no 
communications of any sort with the enemy. 
In fact, several women, wives and relatives of 
Tories in New York and other points within 
the British lines, had recently been arrested 
for this very fault. So it was a very grave 
face the maiden turned to her cousin. 

“ Harriet,” she said, “ does thee remem- 
ber the trouble that we got into at Mid- 
dlebrook by trying to pass letters to Sir 


66 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Henry ? Thee must not try to pass any let- 
ters here.” 

“ But this is different, Peggy,” protested the 
other girl eagerly. “ Pm not going to do any 
spy work. I learned a lesson at that time 
that I shall never forget. You have my word, 
Peggy. I shall not break it. The only 
thing I should write would be but a line to 
ask for Clifford’s exchange. There could be 
no harm in that.” 

“ If thee sends a letter of any sort, Harriet, 
thee must first take it to Mr. Joseph Heed, the 
president of the council. If he sees no ob- 
jection to it then he will send it through for 
thee. If thee does not care to go to him, 
mother would attend to it for thee. Twould 
be best to leave the matter with her in any 
case. She would do everything that could 
be done.” 

“ But the army is not here,” expostulated 
Harriet, who evidently had the matter 
strongly in mind. “ I see no reason why I 
should submit my letter to Mr. Reed. There 
could be naught to report of war matters from 
Philadelphia. ’Tis not as it was at Middle- 
brook.” 


A Day of Note 67 

“ Is it not ? ” queried Peggy. “ Why, Har- 
riet, the enemy want all knowledge that can 
be had of the movements of Congress. Phila- 
delphia is the center of the government. 
Whatever transpires here is of great interest 
to Sir Henry. Therefore, the rules regarding 
letters are rigid. Thee must not attempt it, 
Harriet.” 

“ Well, well, have it your own way,” re- 
turned Harriet lightly. “ I think you make 
too much of such a small thing, Peggy, but 
the affair can be arranged when Clifford’s 
whereabouts become known. So we will say 
no more about it.” 

There was nothing that could be said, so 
Peggy held her peace ; but she thought deeply. 
She would tell her mother, she resolved, and 
they would see that no communication was 
had with the British that was not through the 
regular channels. But what a responsibility 
these English cousins were, she mused, and so 
musing sighed heavily. 

‘‘Wherefore the sigh, cousin mine?” 
quizzed Harriet, bending low over her saddle 
to look into Peggy's eyes. “ Is it because you 
are afraid of what I shall do ? Fie, for shame ! 


68 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Tis you who are beset by fancies now. Fear 
nothing, Peggy. I shall bring no further 
trouble upon you. Is that what you were 
worrying about ? ” 

“ Yes,” confessed Peggy frankly. “ It was, 
Harriet.” 

“ Then think of it no more. Have I not 
said that no trouble shall come to you ? And 
there shall not. But a truce to seriousness. 
Tis much too fine for worry. Is not that a 
robin redbreast, Peggy ? ” 

“ Yes, Harriet. I have noticed several since 
we began our ride. Twill soon be spring. 
And it should be ; for it is the first of Third 
month.” 

And so the topic of the letter was put aside 
for the time, and the maidens rode on through 
the trees chatting pleasantly. Suddenly the 
dull boom of a cannon smote their ears. 

“ A battle ! A battle ! ” cried Harriet ex- 
citedly as they drew rein to listen. “ Oh, 
what if our people have attacked the 
city ? ” 

“ Nay,” spoke Peggy. “ ’Tis more like that 
there is something to celebrate. Listen ! Does 
thee not hear bells ? ” 


A Day of Note 69 

*‘1 wonder what it can be?” exclaimed 
Harriet. “ I hope that ’tis not another victory 
for the rebels.” 

“ Let us hasten, Harriet. We can find out 
in no other way.” Peggy called to Tom, and 
they set forward at speed. 

The noise became a din as they entered the 
city. Cannon boomed from the shipping on 
the Delaware, and artillery thundered on the 
land. All the bells in the city were ringing. 
Hoarse shouts filled the air, and upon every 
side there were manifestations of joy. 

“ Oh, what can it be ? ” exclaimed Peggy 
with some excitement. “ I wish we knew.” 

A short, thick-set little man, of dark, 
swarthy complexion was just crossing Front 
Street toward one of the quays as she spoke. 
He turned as he heard the exclamation, and 
came toward them. 

“ If you do not know, lassie, let me tell 
you,” he said with a deep obeisance. “ Tis a 
great day. A great day, and will go down in 
history as such. Know then that this morn- 
ing the last state ratified the Articles of Con- 
federation, and by that act the Union becomes 
perpetual.” 


70 Peggy Owen at York town 

“ Have they done it at last?” cried she. 
“ Why, it hath been debated and discussed so 
long that we feared ’twould never happen. I 
did not know ’twas to occur to-day.” 

“ Nor did any of us,” returned he genially. 
“ I fancy that it took even the Congress by 
surprise. Twas announced at noon, by a dis- 
charge of artillery, the signal agreed upon. I 
am going now to add my quota to the rejoic- 
ing by firing a feu de joie from my ship yon- 
der.” 

He indicated a frigate beautifully decorated 
with a variety of streamers anchored just off 
the quay. 

“ The * Ariel/ ” read Harriet, at which 
Peggy opened her eyes wide. 

“If that is thy ship then thee must be that 
John Paul Jones who fought that wonderful 
battle with the ‘ Serapis ’ two years ago,” ejac- 
ulated she. For the “Ariel” was the vessel 
which was given that gallant officer in place 
of the “ Bon Homme Richard ” which had 
been so battered in that memorable en- 
gagement that it had sunk two days after the 
fight. 

“ The very same,” he answered with a pro- 







A Day of Note 71 

found courtesy. “ The very same, at your 
service, ladies.” 

“ And thou hast stopped to give us informa- 
tion just as though thee was an ordinary man,” 
she said in so awed a tone that he burst out 
laughing. 

“ Well, and why not? Could I not give it 
as correctly as another ? I am honored to be 
of service.” 

He swept them another courtesy, and a lit- 
tle confused by the meeting the two girls 
thanked him, and rode on. 

On every hand the citizens demonstrated 
the importance of the happy occasion. At 
two o’clock in the afternoon, the President of 
Congress received congratulations. At night 
the evening was ushered in by an elegant dis- 
play of fireworks while the gentlemen of 
Congress, the civil and military officers, and 
many of the principal citizens partook of a 
collation spread for them at the City Travern. 

The first great step toward making the 
union permanent was taken. There were 
many pitfalls awaiting the young nation ere 
one republic could be moulded out of thirteen 
sovereign states. There were concessions to be 


72 Peggy Owen at Yorkto wn 

made, mistakes corrected, in later years a bap- 
tism of blood, before E Pluribus Unum could 
be properly the motto of the new United 
States. But the first step toward becoming a 
nation among the nations was taken when the 
states entered into a firm league of friendship 
on this day for their common defense, the se- 
curity of their liberties and their mutual gen- 
eral welfare. A people struggling for liberty 
always become the favorites of heaven, and 
how far-reaching the links forged between the 
states was to become was known alone to the 
Ruler of all. 


CHAPTER VI 


A MESSAGE OF INDIGNATION 
“ Thou art a traitor : 

False to thy gods, thy brother, and thy father ; 

Conspirant ’gainst this high illustrous prince $ 

And from the extremest upward of thy head, 

To the descent and dust beneath thy feet, 

A most toad-spotted traitor.” 

— “King Lear,” Shakespeare . 

“ Mother, did thee know about the celebra- 
tion ? ” asked Peggy, as the two girls entered 
the sitting-room where Mrs. Owen sat sew- 
ing. 

“ Yes. Friend Deering was here but now, 
and told me the cause of it. A post-rider 
hath come from the South, Harriet ; there is 
a letter.” 

“From Lieutenant Drayton?” cried Har- 
riet, taking the missive eagerly. “ Oh, I won- 
der if he hath found Clifford ? ” 

“ That were best known by reading it,” sug- 
gested Peggy, as her cousin stood holding the 
letter without breaking the seal. “Open it 
quickly, Harriet. I am beset with curiosity.” 

73 


74 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Without more ado Harriet tore open the 
epistle. As she did so a sealed enclosure fell 
to the floor, but she was too intent upon what 
Drayton had written to notice it for the mo- 
ment. The latter ran : 

“ Esteemed and Honored Madam : It is 
with great pleasure that I take up my pen to 
inform you that at length I have located your 
brother ; and a lively time it gave me, too. I 
left Philadelphia, as you doubtless remem- 
ber, on Friday, but it was not until Sun- 
day night that I overtook the party of 
American horse who had your brother in 
charge. 

“ I had inquired concerning them at every 
inn on the highway, but they had either 
passed without stopping or had just left; so 
that I almost despaired of ever coming up with 
them. By great good fortune, however, I 
found them at The Head of the Elk 1 where I 
purposed to stay Sunday night. Supper was 
over, and prisoners and captors sat about the 
fire in the common room of The Three Lions 
Tavern when I entered. There were five pris- 
oners in all, and I looked at each one care- 

1 Now Elkton, Maryland. 


A Message of Indignation 75 

fully, hoping to recognize your brother by 
your description of him. 

“ One, the youngest of the lot, had some- 
thing strangely familiar about him, and all at 
once it came to me that he looked like Peggy.” 

“ It could not have been Clifford, then,” 
Harriet paused to remark, looking at her 
cousin wonderingly. “ I see no resemblance 
to you, Peggy.” 

“ But thee said that he looked like father,” 
reminded Peggy. “ I am like father too, save 
my eyes and hair, which are dark, like 
mother’s. If thy brother looks like father 
’twould be natural that John should think 
him like me. Bead on, Harriet. Perchance 
’twas not he, after all.” 

“ I was sure then,” continued Harriet, read- 
ing, “ that this was your brother ; so, after 
obtaining permission from the officer in 
charge, I approached him and said : 

“ ‘ I cry you pardon, sir, but are you Clifford 
Owen, brother of Mistress Harriet Owen ? ’ 

“ He looked at me queerly, it seemed to me, 
before he replied : 

“ 4 1 am not he ; but if it were my name I 
see not what concern it is of yours/ 


76 Peggy Owen at York town 

“ ‘ I bear a message to one Clifford Owen/ 
I told him. 1 If you are not he of course 
’twould be of no moment to you.’ 

“ 1 No/ he said, and seemed disinclined to 
talk. Seeing him so I left off for a time, but 
after some chat with the others, I turned to 
him again. 

“ 4 If you are agreeable, sir, I would fain 
know your name ? ’ 

“ * You are persistent/ he cried with some 
heat. ‘ I am not the man you seek ; then why 
should you wish my name?’ 

“ ‘ And why should you not tell it? ’ I re- 
turned. ‘ Unless, perchance, there are rea- 
sons for its suppression. We of these states 
ofttimes have to do with persons who care 
not for us to know their names/ 

“ 1 It is Wilson Williams, sir/ he answered, 
springing to his feet. 1 Now will you cease 
your questions? I know not why you should 
pester me with them. Is’t the fashion of 
Americans to annoy prisoners in such man- 
ner?’ 

“ ‘ Since you are not the man, I will trouble 
you no further, sir/ I answered with spirit. 
Turning my back upon him I began chatting 


A Message of Indignation 77 

with the others, who seemed not averse to 
conversation. 

“ I had a shrewd suspicion that he was 
Clifford, passing for some reason under another 
name, so I led the talk to the war and its prog- 
ress, gradually giving utterance to speeches 
that grew more and more inflammatory, 
hoping to make him declare himself under 
the heat of controversy. I saw that he 
writhed under the conversation, so at length 
I observed : 

“ * Even you British are coming to our way 
of thinking. The great Pitt, Charles Fox, 
and others among you know that Tis the same 
spirit that animates us that stirred our com- 
mon ancestors to resist the oppression of 
Charles First. None of you can be among 
us long without acknowledging this. Why, 
in Philadelphia, there is at this moment an 
English maiden who was bitter against us 
when she came among us, but who hath 
gradually been brought to our manner of be- 
lief. As a token of this she hath conferred 
upon me, an officer of the patriot army, a 
great mark for her favor. 7 This I said, Mis- 
tress Harriet, to stir him. You must give me 


78 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

your pardon in the matter, for I thought but 
to serve you. And when I had said this I 
went to my saddle-bags which had been placed 
in a corner of the room, and drew forth the 
shirt that you had given me. 

“ * This hath she made for me/ I said hold- 
ing it up to view. ‘ And this/ pointing to the 
inscription, Harriet Owen a loyal subject of 
the king, 4 hath caused us much amusement/ 
I could not but smile as I held it up, for it 
came to me that you had said that if it were 
seen by the English you would know that I 
had turned my back to the foe. And here it 
was back to the enemy even before seeing serv- 
ice. The words* had no sooner left my lips 
than here was my young man on his feet. 
Snatching the garment from my hands he tore 
it into pieces before I could prevent. 

“ 1 There, sir ! ’ he cried, tossing the shreds 
into the fire. ‘ No Yankee shall wear a shirt 
of my sister’s making. If you want satisfac- 
tion you shall have it.’ 

“ He clapped his hand to his side for his 
rapier, but, being a prisoner, of course found it 
not. ‘ A sword I ’ he cried furiously. * A 
sword ! A sword ! ’ 


A Message of Indignation 79 

14 1 Sir/ I said, saluting him, * I fight with no 
prisoner. And now that you have acknowl- 
edged that Mistress Harriet Owen is your 
sister, perchance you will permit me to give 
you her message. She wished you to inform 
her of your destination that she might exert 
herself to secure your release. Write her at 
Philadelphia, in care of Madam David Owen, 
who is a cousin of yours, as, I dare say, you 
know. I make no doubt but that your sister 
will be able to get you a parole.’ 

“‘With your aid?’ he fumed. ‘ I will rot 
in prison before I accept aid from a Yankee 
captain.’ 

44 4 A lieutenant, sir/ I corrected. ‘ By some 
oversight I have not yet the honor to be a 
captain. Perchance the matter will be ad- 
justed after our next victory. I will bid you 
a very good-night, sir.’ 

44 4 Now by my life ! ’ he cried, flinging him- 
self upon me. 4 You shall not leave this room 
until I have some satisfaction.’ With that 
he began belaboring me with his fists. Of 
course ’twas not in human nature to withstand 
such an onslaught without a return in kind, 
so presently here we were on the floor, rolling 


80 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

over and over, and pummeling each other 
like two schoolboys. 

“ At length the officer of the troopers and 
some of the others pulled me off, for I was at 
the moment on top, having obtained the 
mastery. 

“ * Have done, lieutenant/ cried the officer. 
* Do you want to kill him? I can’t have my 
prisoner beat up.’ 

“ I got up, rather reluctantly, I must confess, 
for the young gentleman had been trying and 
had brought it upon himself, and turned to 
the others to make excuses. But they all, 
even his fellow prisoners, were laughing. 
They had perceived the trick I had used to 
make him declare himself, and were well 
pleased with the bout, as no bones were 
broken, or blood shed. Have no fear either, 
mistress ; save a few bruises and perchance a 
black eye your brother is no worse hurt than 
he should be. 

“Your brother was sullen, and took the 
chaff with anything but a good grace ; so, 
after a little, I bade them all good-night and 
went to my room to write you a report of the 
matter, which I fear will not be at all to your 


A Message of Indignation 81 

liking. A little later I heard him calling for 
inkhorn and powder, 1 so that if he writes in 
heat to you, this will inform you of the 
reason. 

“ Monday morning. — I did not finish the 
letter last night, but hasten to do so this 
morning before starting on my journey South. 
Early the captain of the dragoons came to me 
laughing : 

“ ‘ Here's a kettle of fish, Drayton,' he said. 
1 The Englishman vows he'll have your blood. 
Oh, he's in a pretty temper. He is pleading 
for a sword, and hath promised us everything 
but his life for one. He hath writ to his sister 
too, and I am to send it. How to do it I 
know not. If you are in favor with her per- 
chance you can attend to it.' 

“ 1 1 can,' I replied. 1 1 have one of my 
own to send. I am leaving immediately, 
captain, and after I am gone tell our friend 
that his sister hath no more liking for me 
than he seems to have, and but used me for 
messenger, lacking a better. 

“ 1 1 shall tell him naught, I dare not,' he 
said. 1 Only go not near him before you leave, 

1 Horn ink-bottle, and powder, or sand, to dry the written page. 


82 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

lieutenant. I know not what will happen if 
you do.’ 

“ 1 And I know that whatever happens I 
must have a whole skin for the delivery of my 
despatches/ I answered laughing. 

“ Enclosed please find the letter your brother 
hath writ, and permit me to thank you for the 
enjoyableness of this little frisk. If I have 
gained an enemy, you at least have found a 
brother ; so honors are even. Whenever you 
have another service to perform you have 
only to call upon him who subscribes him- 
self 

“ Your humble and devoted servant, 

“ John Drayton. 

“ To Mistress Harriet Owen , 

“ Philadelphia, Pa.” 

“ The wretch ! ” cried Harriet, throwing the 
letter to the floor in a pet. “ How dare he act 
so? Oh, I wish that Clifford had run him 
through. Twere well for John Drayton that 
he had no sword. How dare he flout him in 
that manner? ” 

“ Softly, softly, my child/' spoke Mrs. Owen 
mildly, with difficulty suppressing her smiles, 


A Message of Indignation 83 

while Peggy laughed outright. “ Methinks 
both the lads were at fault, but John wished 
only to satisfy himself of the other's identity. 
And he did serve thee in that, Harriet. But 
why should Clifford wish to conceal it?” 

“ I know not,” answered Harriet soberly. 
“ I suppose 'twas because he feared father 
would make him withdraw from the service 
should he find him.” 

“ Mayhap he explains the matter in his 
letter,” suggested Peggy picking up the neg- 
lected enclosure, and handing it to Harriet. 

“ Oh, yes ; the letter,” cried Harriet tearing 
it open eagerly. “ Why ! ” she exclaimed cast- 
ing her eye quickly down the page. “He's 
angry ! Just listen. 

“ 4 And is it true,' ” began the missive with- 
out heading or beginning of any sort, “ 4 that 
Harriet Owen, my sister Harriet, hath so far 
forgot her duty to her king as to labor in be- 
half of his rebellious subjects? And such an 
one as you have chosen to favor, Plarriet ! 
Could not the daughter of Colonel William 
Owen, of the Welsh Fusileers, find a better 
object than this whippersnapper of a Yankee 
captain ? 


84 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ 1 Harriet ! Harriet ! And has it come to 
this ? Are you a traitor to your country and 
your king? To make a shirt for a rebel were 
infamy enough, but to embroider your name 
across its shoulders that all might see that 
Harriet Owen, a loyal subject of the king, was 
so employed surpasses belief. 

“ 1 Harriet, if this be true, if you have for- 
got what is due yourself, your brother, your 
father, your country and the most illustrious 
prince that ever sat upon the throne — if you 
have forgot your duty to all these, I say, then 
never more shall I call you sister. Never will 
I write the name of Clifford Owen again, but 
go down to my grave under the one I have 
chosen. 

“ ‘ But, my sister, I cannot believe it of you. 
I cannot believe that so short a time could 
change you so. Some one other than you must 
have made that shirt, and this popinjay of a 
captain — or is it a lieutenant? no matter! 
— hath stolen it to flaunt before me. and to 
stir me to anger. 

“ ‘ Would that when I saw you in Philadel- 
phia I had stopped, in spite of my captors. 
It was not permitted, and at the time, I was 


A Message of Indignation 85 

content that it should be so, for I feared that 
father might be with you. I dread his dis- 
pleasure when he meets me ; for, as you know, 
he hath, in truth, great cause to be offended 
with me. Should the matter have truth in it 
that you have become imbued with the virus 
of this rebellion, it may be that a short account 
of how I have been fighting for the glory of 
old Britain will bring you back to a realizing 
sense of your duty. 

“ 1 Know then that when I left you home, 

■ — and why did you ever leave there? This 
country is no place for a girl bred as you have 
been. — After I had left there, I say, I obtained 
a commission by the help of Lord Rawdon. 
I think he knew who I was ; we met him once, 
if you remember, but he said naught about 
the matter. He saw at once that I wished 
my identity kept sub rosa, and the army was 
greatly in need of men. Of course it cost a 
pretty penny, and I expect a scene with father 
about it. Pray that I may distinguish myself 
ere we meet. 

“ 1 I came with Lord Rawdon to the colonies, 
and have been with him ever since, mostly in 
the province of Georgia. We conquered that 


86 Peggy Owen at York town 

colony and garrisoned Savannah, where you 
and father would, no doubt, have found me 
had not that storm driven Sir Henry Clinton 
elsewhere to land. I was sent to Charlestown 
after you left for Camden and was stationed 
there for some months. Then his lordship 
sent me to New York by sea with letters for 
General Clinton. I was tired of the Southern 
climate, and another gladly exchanged with 
me, and went South while I remained in New 
York. 

41 1 There was lately some information to be 
procured about the rebel forces, and volun- 
teering for the service I was captured by some 
of the enemy’s scouts. There were a number 
of British prisoners in the rebel camp, and, as 
they seem not to be any too well supplied 
with rations, we prisoners are sent somewhere 
to the interior to be fed and kept out of the 
way of mischief. I think our destination is 
Charlottesville, where the Convention prison- 
ers 1 are. ’Tis said that there is a regular 

J At Burgoyne’s earnest solicitation General Gates consented that 
the surrender at Saratoga should be styled a “ convention.” This 
was in imitation of the famous convention of Kloster-Seven, by 
which the Duke of Cumberland, twenty years before, sought to 
save his feelings while losing his army, beleaguered by the French 


A Message of Indignation 87 

colony of them at that place, which is, I be- 
lieve, in the province of Virginia. There is 
to be a short stop at Fredericksburg before 
going on to the encampment of prisoners, for 
what reason I know not. If you will write 
immediately to that place I think I will re- 
ceive it. 

“ * But, Harriet, dearly as I would love to 
hear from you, if you have grown to sympa- 
thize with these revolted colonies in this 
broil against the king, if you are false to your 
country, as that fellow would have me be- 
lieve, then write me not. 

“ ‘ How can one sympathize with such 
obstinate people as these rebels are ? When 
one is in their company they are barely civil, 
and that is, as Jack FalstafF says, by com- 
pulsion. They seem to grow stronger by 
every defeat. And why do they ? They seem 
like Antaeus, of whom ; twas fabled that being 
a son of the goddess Tellus, or the earth, 
every fall he received from Hercules gave him 
more strength so that the hero was forced to 


in Hanover. The soothing phrase has been well remembered by 
the British, who to this day speak of the surrender as the “Con- 
vention of Sara toga .’ f 


88 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

strangle him in his arms at last. Would that 
our minister could send us a Hercules to con- 
quer these rebels. 

“ 1 If you can secure my release, Harriet, do 
so. I am quite sure that Sir Henry Clinton, 
if the matter is brought to his attention, 
would exert himself regarding an exchange. 
As you are doubtless aware, an affair of this 
kind must be kept prominently before the 
notice of the great ones, else it will be shelved 
for some other thing that is pressed with more 
persistence. And yet, if nothing can be ac- 
complished save by the connivance of that 
captain, lieutenant, or whatever he may be, 
I would rather a thousand times stay as I 
am. Write me, if you are still my loyal 
sister. 

“ 4 Wilson Williams 

(Clifford Owen)/ 

“ If ever,” spoke Harriet with tears of 
vexation filling her lovely eyes, “ if ever I 
see that John Draj^ton again I will give him 
occasion to remember it. Clifford never 
wrote such a dreadful letter to me before. 
Peggy Owen, ’tis no laughing matter.” 


A Message of Indignation 89 

“ No,” agreed Peggy merrily. “ No, ’tis 
not, Harriet. And yet I cannot help but 
laugli. I cry thy pardon, my cousin, but, 

but ” Unable to finish she gave vent to 

another peal of laughter. 


CHAPTER VII 


HARRIET TAKES MATTERS IN HAND 

u I feel less anger than regret. 

No violence of speech, no obloquy, 

No accusation shall escape my lips : 

Need there is none, nor reason, to avoid 
My questions : if thou value truth, reply. ” 

— u Count Julian, ” Walter Savage Landor. 

“ And if it had not been for your insisting 
upon it that shirt would never have been 
made,” went on Harriet in an aggrieved tone. 

“ I think that ’twas I more than Peggy who 
persuaded thee to make the shirt,” said Mrs. 
Owen quietly. “ It was done to woo thee 
from thy fancies, Harriet, rather than with 
any purpose to get thee to aid our soldiers. 
If thee will write to thy brother and explain 
the matter to him he will forgive thee it. 
Further, according to John’s letter, had it not 
been for that very same garment thy brother 
would not have acknowledged his identity. 
So thou seest, my child, that good hath come 
out of it after all.” 


90 


Harriet Takes Matters in Hand 91 

“ Wliy, so it hath,” acknowledged Harriet 
brightening. “ I had not thought of it in that 
light, madam my cousin. And would you 
mind if my brother were to come here, if a 
parole can be obtained for him ? ” 

“ Of course he must come here,” returned 
the lady with a smile of gratification. She 
was pleased that Harriet should show thought- 
fulness for her convenience. It had not al- 
ways been the case with either the girl or her 
father. Colonel Owen was wont to demand a 
thing rather than request it* and Harriet her- 
self had been somewhat addicted to obtaining 
her desires in the same fashion at Middle- 
brook. Of late, however, she was evincing 
more consideration for both Peggy and herself. 
“ David would not wish it otherwise.” 

“ Tis very kind of you, my cousin,” said 
the girl with sudden feeling. “ But you will 
like Clifford. Indeed no one can help it.” 

“ I am quite sure that we shall,” responded 
Mrs. Owen graciously. “ His letter bespoke 
him to be a lad of parts. And now as to the 
parole. That must first be accomplished be- 
fore the exchange can be thought of; the lat- 
ter will of necessity take time.” 


92 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ How much ? ” queried Harriet. “ I know 
that ’twas long before father got his, but that 
was in the early part of the war, before Eng- 
land had consented to exchange prisoners.” 

“ I know not how long ’twill take, Harriet.” 
Mrs. Owen threaded her needle thoughtfully. 
“ Those things seem in truth to go by favor. 
As thy brother well says, if those in authority 
exert themselves it should be arranged quickly. 
If they do not then the matter drags along 
sometimes for months.” 

“Awaiting the convenience of the great,” 
added the girl with some bitterness. “ And 
such convenience is consulted only when they 
have need of further service. The past is al- 
ways forgotten. Still, father stands well with 
Sir Henry, and I myself rendered him no lit- 
tle service by what I did at Middlebrook. I 
think, — nay, I am sure, — that if I can get his 
ear he will see that the affair is adjusted ac- 
cording to my wishes. I will write to him.” 

“ It may be, Harriet, but thee must make 
up thy mind to endure some little delay. It 
seldom happens that there are not some rules 
or regulations to observe, all of which take 
time. For thy sake we will hope that Clif- 


Harriet Takes Matters in Hand 93 

ford’s case will be the exception in such mat- 
ters. We can do naught to-day about it be- 
cause of the celebration, but to-morrow thou 
and I will go to Mr. Joseph Reed, the presi- 
dent of the council, who will advise us about 
the parole and anent the exchange also.” 

“ Harriet,” said Peggy suddenly, “ does thee 
remember that when thy brother is exchanged 
he must return at once to the British lines ? 
Thee had better not be too eager anent the ex- 
change.” 

“ But I intend to go back with him,” Har- 
riet informed her composedly. 

“ Thee does ? ” asked Peggy in surprise. 
41 Why ? ” 

“ Tis so much gayer in New York, Peggy. 
Don’t you remember the times we had before 
father made us go South ? Beside, I cannot 
hear at all from father here. As you know, 
’tis almost impossible to get letters through the 
lines to him, and I have had no word since I 
have been here. I know not whether he is in 
Camden, where we left him, or with my Lord 
Cornwallis.” 

“ But would he wish thee to be there, my 
child?” questioned Mrs. Owen gravely. “I 


94 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

cannot but think that he would prefer that 
thee should remain with us until he either 
comes or sends for thee.” 

“ He would not mind if I were with Clif- 
ford,” returned the girl lightly. “ We could 
have great sport there together. Besides, if I 
wish it father would not care. If he did I 
could soon bring him to look at the affair with 
my eyes. I usually do about as I please ; 
don’t I, Peggy?” 

“ Yes ; but Cousin William did not always 
approve of thy way,” reminded Peggy. “ If 
thee continues to dwell in the house thy 
father had ’twill cost greatly, and once he 
spoke to me about thy extravagance. He said 
that both thee and thy brother were like to 
bring him to grief. ’Twas for that reason 
that he welcomed the idea that I should 
look after the expense. Does thee not re- 
member ? ” 

“ I remember naught but that I wondered 
that you should prefer housewifery to pleasur- 
ing,” answered Harriet gayly. “ Father is 
always complaining about extravagance, but 
he likes right well for me to appear bravely 
before his friends. La ! when one has position 


Harriet Takes Matters in Hand 95 

to maintain one must spend money, and no 
one knows it any better than my father.” 

Peggy was silent. Did her cousin wish her 
brother’s exchange solely that she might return 
to New York, or was she in truth anxious to 
be where she could hear from her father? 
Had she really any natural affection for either, 
she wondered. Harriet began to laugh at her 
expression. 

“ I always know when you are displeased, 
cousin mine,” she said putting her arm about 
her. “ You pull down the corner of your 
mouth, so.” Suiting the action to the word. 
“ And your eyebrows go up, so. Now, confess : 
when you were with us, didn’t you want to 
come back to your own people? ” 

“ Yes,” admitted Peggy, “ I did. But it 
was because of my mother. Thy father would 
not be with thee there, and as thy brother is 
in the army also, he may be sent anywhere in 
the States at any time. While I know that 
thee must find it far from agreeable to be 
with those who are not of thy politics, still 
’tis the wish of thy father that thee should 
stay here.” 

“ Will you never be naught but a prim 


96 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

little Quakeress ? ” cried Harriet shaking her. 
“ Know then that I have wishes too, and 
friends there who are almost as close as kins- 
people. Then, too, you would be relieved of 
me here. Just think how delightsome that 
would be,” she ended teasingly. 

“ I am not thinking of us at all,” confessed 
truthful Peggy, “ but of what is best for thee. 
I feel as though I were responsible to Cousin 
William for thee.” 

“ Don’t you worry, mother mentor,” cried 
Harriet dancing about gleefully. “ When 
Clifford comes your responsibility ceases. 
How he will laugh when he finds that I can 
no longer care for myself. I am going now to 
my room, little mother. If I stay longer than 
you think best call me.” 

“ Thee is saucy,” was Peggy’s retort, as Har- 
riet ran out of the room, pausing only long 
enough to make a mouth at her. 

But Harriet’s high spirits had vanished the 
next morning when she returned from her 
visit to Mr. Reed. 

“ What think you ? ” she cried bursting in 
upon Peggy who was ironing in the kitchen. 
“ Mr. Reed will see that the parole is given 


Harriet Takes Matters in Hand 97 

Clifford, but the exchange must wait until an 
American prisoner is found of equal rank with 
Clifford, who can be given for him. Isn’t it 
provoking ! ” 

“ I should think thee could bear the de- 
lay patiently so long as thee will have thy 
brother with thee,” remarked Peggy quietly. 
“’T would be far more vexatious if the parole 
could not be given.” 

41 Why, of course, Peggy. Oh, well ! I sup- 
pose that I must content myself. Thank 
fortune, I can at least write to Clifford. If he 
were not in the rebel lines even that would be 
denied me. I am going to write him now.” 

“ Mr. Reed was much taken with Harriet,” 
observed Mrs. Owen entering the kitchen as 
the English maiden left it. 

“ But not more than thee appears to be, 
mother,” smiled Peggy. “ ’Tis amusing to see 
the difference with which thee regards her 
now, and the way it was at Middlebrook.” 

“ She seems much improved,” answered her 
mother. “ Does thee not think so ? So much 
more thoughtful of others. It did not strike 
me that she was much given to consideration 
then ; but now ” 


98 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ But now thee has had her under thy wing 
for nearly three months ; thee has nursed her 
back to health, and humored her every whim 
as though she were a child of thine until thee 
regards her as though she were thy very own. 
Thou dear mother!” The girl stopped her 
ironing long enough to kiss her mother ten- 
derly. 44 Doesn’t thee know that whatever 
thee broods over thee loves ? ” 

Mrs. Owen laughed. 

44 How well thee knows me, Peggy. But 
thou art fond of her too, art thou not ? ” 

“ Yes, I am, mother,” admitted the girl. 
44 Whenever we go anywhere I am proud of her 
beauty, and that she is my cousin. And my 
friends here are charmed with her. Even 
Sally and Betty — though she sometimes makes 
dreadful speeches because of being for the 
king. She can be so sweet, mother, that at 
times I must steel myself against her, lest I 
should be more tolerant of her opinions than 
is wise.” 

“ As to her being for the king, my child, 
that, as thee knows, is because of being Eng- 
lish. And I would not have her feign a be- 
lief in the cause of Liberty did she not of a 


Harriet Takes Matters in Hand 99 

truth hold it to be just. An open foe is ever 
best, Peggy.” 

“ It isn’t politics, mother. At least not her 
feeling toward us, though it is trying to stand 

some of her comments, but ” 

“ Peggy, thee is troubled anent something,” 
asserted the lady taking Peggy’s face between 
her hands and gazing anxiously into her eyes. 
“ What is it, my child ? ” 

“ Tis anent the delay, mother. Should the 
exchange be effected quickly then there 
would be no cause for worry. But if it must 
be long, as Harriet thinks it may be, then I 
fear that my cousin will try to communicate 
with Sir Henry Clinton. In fact, she spoke 
of doing it yesterday, and I cautioned her 
against it. She said that she would not bring 
harm to us ; but, mother, at her home in New 
York she was not always scrupulous about her 
promise. In truth, she let nothing stand in 
. her way when she had her heart set on doing 
a thing. I intended telling thee about the chat 
when we returned from our ride yesterday, but 
what with the celebration and the letters it 
escaped my mind.” 

“ Thee may dismiss the matter from thy 


100 


Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

thoughts, Peggy, for she spoke about that very 
thing to Mr. Reed. He told her that it would 
not help the exchange at this time, but that 
after her brother came it could be taken up. 
Then, he said, he would see that whatever she 
might wish to communicate to the British 
commander should reach him.” 

“ Oh, I am so glad,” exclaimed Peggy. 
“ It hath given me no small concern, mother. 
I did not think my cousin would wittingly 
cause us trouble, but I feared that on the im- 
pulse of the moment, she might try to pass a 
letter through the lines. Thee knows what 
that would mean, mother ? ” 

“ Yes ; and she does also, for Mr. Reed went 
into it with her. He told her to be very care- 
ful in speaking even about writing to Sir 
Henry, as the people were in no mood to 
tolerate communications with the enemy. 
She understands all that it means, my child. 
I think she will do naught until Clifford 
comes, and perhaps he will be better of judg- 
ment than she.” 

“ I am so glad,” said Peggy again, and much 
relieved resumed her neglected ironing. 

The days passed. March glided into April, 


Harriet Takes Matters in Hand 101 

but the soft sweet days of spring brought no 
letter from Clifford. If the parole had been 
given Harriet did not know of it. She fumed 
and fretted under the waiting. 

“ Why do I not hear from him?” she cried 
one morning. “ It hath been a month since I 
wrote, and it doth not take half so long to 
hear from Virginia. I do wish that either I 
would hear from Clifford, or that Mr. Reed 
would let me know anent the parole.” 

“ Thee is like to get one of thy wishes, for 
here comes Mr. Reed now,” said Peggy who 
was standing by the front window of the liv- 
ing-room. 

“ Let me go to the door, madam my cousin,” 
exclaimed Harriet as Mrs. Owen started to 
answer the knocker. 

“Very well, Harriet,” assented the matron 
with a smile. 

But both Peggy and her mother were 
startled to hear Mr. Reed say gravely, in an- 
swer to Harriet’s eager questioning : 

“ Nay ; ’tis not about the parole I am come, 
Mistress Harriet, but anent a more serious 
matter.” 

“ And what, sir, could be more serious than 


102 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

my brother’s release ? ” came Harriet’s clear 
voice, 

“ A charge against you, mistress, would be 
much more serious,” was the reply. 

“ Of what do you accuse me, sir ? ” was the 
girl’s haughty query. 

“ I accuse you of nothing, but I insist upon 
truthful answers to some questions. For the 
sake of these cousins with whom you are stay- 
ing I entreat you to reply with truth, and 
nothing but truth.” 

“ Come, Peggy,” cried Mrs. Owen rising. 
“ We will see what this means.” 


CHAPTER VIII 


HOSPITALITY BETRAYED 

“ For right is right, since God is God; 

And right the day must win ; 

To doubt would be disloyalty, 

To falter would be sin.” 

— “The Right Must Win,” 
Frederick William Faber. 

“ What is the trouble, Friend Reed ? " asked 
Mrs. Owen as she entered the hall. 

“ I wish you good-morning, Mrs. Owen. It 
grieves me to enter David Owen's house upon 
such mission as I must this day perform, but 
war is no respecter of persons. Were it my 
own household I still must subject its inmates 
to a most rigid inquiry." Mr. Reed fumbled 
nervously with his cocked hat as he spoke, 
and looked the embarrassment that he felt. 

“ Come in, Friend Reed." Mrs. Owen threw 
wide the door of the sitting-room with a smile. 
“ Thee may make all the inquiries thee wishes 
without apology. And what is the trouble?" 

“ Madam — I need hardly ask, and yet I 
103 


104 Peggy Owen at York town 

must — did you know that this girl here had 
been communicating with the enem}^ ? ” 

“ No ; I did not know of it. Harriet, is such 
the case? Hast thou indeed been guilty of 
this ? ” 

“ Yes,” admitted Harriet defiantly. “ I did 
write to Sir Henry Clinton about my brother. 
If that is communicating with the enemy 
then I am guilty.” 

“ This then,” said Mr. Reed producing a 
letter from his coat, “ this then is yours ? ” 
Harriet took the missive and scanned it 
quickly. 

“ Well,” she said. “ And what then ? It 
is mine, and, as may be seen, ’tis innocent 
enough. It merely asks the commander to 
get my brother’s exchange as soon as he can. 
It speaks too of the services our family have 
rendered to the cause. Why should it not be 
written? Am I not English? Have I not a 
right to ask aid from my own people ? ” 

“Undoubtedly, mistress; but in times like 
these there are regulations to be observed by 
both sides. One who breaks them does so at 
his own risk, and subjects himself and those 
with whom he abides to suspicion. I warned 


Hospitality Betrayed 105 

you against this very thing. I promised to 
attend to any letter you might wish to send to 
the British commander after we had found an 
officer who might be exchanged for your 
brother. That you preferred to risk sending 
a message through the lines irregularly rather 
than to benefit by my assistance doth not 
speak well for the harmlessness of the letter, 
however innocent it doth appear on the sur- 
face.” 

“ But it contains nothing that can harm any 
one,” she protested. “ And you were so long 
in telling me about the parole. Why, look 
you ! Tis all of a month since you promised 
to get my brother here, and he hath not come 
yet ! Think you I could wait longer ? The 
letter hath not been written five days, and 
had you obtained my brother’s release as 
you promised ’twould not have been writ- 
ten at all. ’Tis unfair to hold me to account 
for a matter for which you yourself are to 
blame.” 

“ Your brother was not at Fredericksburg 
as you thought he would be, Mistress Harriet,” 
answered he. “ I was but seeking to find 
where he had been taken. The delay was in 


106 Peggy Owen at York town 

your service. Why did you not come to 
me instead of taking matters in your own 
hands ? I would have explained. As the 
affair now stands you have not only brought 
punishment upon yourself, but you have 
subjected these, your cousins, to suspicion. ” 

“ As to myself,” she said superbly, “ it doth 
not matter. I was right to seek aid of my 
own people. I would do it again if it were to 
do over. My brother’s welfare merits any risk 
I might run. As for Peggy and her mother, 
it is needless to say anything. They are not 
responsible for any of my doings, and cannot 
be held for them. ’Tis ridiculous to tell me 
that I have brought suspicion upon them, and 
Tis done merely to fright me.” 

“ You speak that which you know not of,” 
he said soberly. “ These be parlous times, mis- 
tress. Have you forgot that at Middlebrook 
you played the spy ? Have you forgot that 
despite that fact you are brought again in our 
lines on the plea of ill health ? Have you 
forgot that your hither is a colonel in the 
British army, and that you yourself are an 
English girl? There are those who say that 
these facts show plainly that your cousins but 


Hospitality Betrayed 107 

use their patriotism as a mask to aid the side 
with which they truly sympathize.” 

Harriet stared at him in dismay, and turned 
very pale as a wail broke from Peggy : 

“ Oh, Harriet, Harriet I why did thee do it? 
And thee promised. ” 

“ No harm shall come to you, Peggy,” cried 
Harriet. “ Sir,” turning to Mr. Reed, “ be- 
lieve me when I say that these two had naught 
to do with either the writing or the sending 
of the letter. In truth, they knew not when 
’twas done, nor how.” 

“ And how shall your word be believed 
when you think nothing of breaking it? ” he 
questioned. “ You promised your cousin, it 
seems ; you also promised me that you would 
not hold communication with the enemy 
without first consulting me. We cannot trust 
you. Beside, the letter was returned with 
this warning from His Excellency, General 
Washington : 

“ ‘ Gentlemen of the Council : 

“ 1 Permit no communication whatever 
between the writer of this letter and the 
enemy. Young as she is, she hath already 
shown herself very adept as a spy/ ” 


108 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ What, what are you going to do to them ? ” 
asked the girl, in consternation. “ In very 
truth, sir, they had naught to do with the 
matter.” 

“ We know it,” he made answer. “ And 
yet, despite past services, despite the fact that 
David is in the field, there were some who 
whispered against them. The purest patriots 
in times like these are subjected to suspicion 
by the least untoward action. A year ago 
who would have thought that General Arnold 
would try to betray his country? I, myself, 
have been approached with offers from an em- 
issary of the king. Because Mrs. Owen and 
her daughter are so well known for patriotic 
services, because we know them to be persons 
of high honor and unquestioned integrity, we 
have permitted no reflection upon them. But 
this state of things will not continue if you are 
allowed to remain with them. Therefore, we 
have decided that your punishment shall 
be ” 

“What?” she cried anxiously. “Oh, I 
pray ’tis not arrest.” 

“ Wait,” he said. “ The arrest was thought 
of, but the council consented to give it o’er 


Hospitality Betrayed 109 

011 condition that you withdraw immediately 
into the enemy’s lines. In short, mistress, 
you are to be sent to New York.” 

44 Banished to New York? ” she repeated in 
amazement. 44 Why, that is where I want to 
be. Good sir,” sweeping him an elaborate 
courtesy, 44 I thank you and the excellent gen- 
tlemen of the council. The punishment is 
most agreeable to my liking.” 

44 And to ours,” he answered her sternly, 
offended by her levity. 44 Be ready, therefore, 
to go to-morrow morning. In company with 
a number of other women, Tories and wives 
of Tories guilty of the same misdemeanor as 
yourself, you will be sent under escort to the 
British. Mistress Owen, you have my sym- 
pathy and congratulation also that the matter 
is no worse. I will bid you all a very good 
day.” 

Harriet sank down on the settle as the door 
closed upon the gentleman, and looked ex- 
pectantly at the other two. But neither Mrs. 
Owen nor Peggy spoke. The matron quietly 
resumed her sewing, while Peggy stared at 
her as though this new breach of trust was 
more than she could believe. 


1 io 


Peggy Owen at York town 

“ Say something, one of you/ 7 cried the girl 
suddenly. “ I’d rather you would be angry 
than to sit there like that.” 

“ How could thee do it ? ” came from Peggy. 
“ Oh, Harriet ! doesn’t thee ever keep thy 
word ? ” 

“ Well, I promised not to bring any harm 
upon you, and I didn’t ; did I ? Mr. Reed 
tried to scare us anent that, but he soon told 
the truth of the matter.” 

“ It was not owing to thee that harm did 
not result to us, Harriet,” said Mrs. Owen in a 
serious tone. “ I dare not think what would 
have happened had we not been in our own 
city, and have given proof many times of our 
patriotism. I am not going to rail at thee, 
child ; for I believe that thee did not wit- 
tingly try to injure us. But reflect on this : 
here were we all, Mr. Reed, Peggy and my- 
self, who were trying to aid thee in getting a 
release for thy brother. We did all that could 
be done, and cautioned thee against trying to 
do anything without our help. We had thy 
best interests at heart, Harriet. Now, dear 
child, doth it not seem that something was 
owing to those whose hospitality thou wert 


Hospitality Betrayed in 

enjoying? Was not the letter inexcusable as 
a breach of hospitality ? ” 

“ Oh,” cried the girl bursting into tears. 
“ I see now that it was. I did not mean to 
bring harm to you, madam my cousin. Oh, 
I was wrong in doing it. I am sorry now.” 

“Then we will dwell no longer upon that 
feature of it,” remarked the lady. “ The 
thing now is to see what good can be got out 
of it. Thou wilt see about thy brother’s ex- 
change, wilt thou not? He should be there 
with thee.” 

“ Yes,” assented the girl miserably. “ I 
will go to Sir Henry at once anent it. In 
that way ’tis much better to be where I can 
see him. Still, while I am glad to go I shall 
miss you both. You have been very good to 
me, but it will be gayer there. We British 
know better than you how to make merry. 
But if I were to be ill again I know of no 
place that I would rather be than here.” 

“ If thee only cares for us when thee is ill 
or in trouble, thee can just stay with the 
British,” cried Peggy indignantly. “ Thy 
family seem to think that we live for naught 
else than to do you service. I wonder if the 


112 


Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

day will ever come when one of you will 
meet favors with aught but trickery ?” 

“ Peggy,” chided her mother sharply. 

“ I can’t help it, mother. I am sick and 
tired of deceit and falsehood, and the knavery 
that makes us appear like traitors to the coun- 
try. I am glad that she is going.” With this 
passionate outbreak Peggy burst into tears. 

Harriet looked at her for a moment unable 
to make any reply, but presently she spoke in 
tones that were unusually gentle for her : 

“ Peggy, the day will come when you shall 
see what I will do. We are not all bad, if we 
are English.” 

“ Don’t ever promise about anything any 
more,” sobbed Peggy. “ I can never believe 
thee again.” 

But all of her resentment vanished the 
next morning as a hay cart drew up before 
the door under escort of a guard. There were 
a few women in the cart, and a number of 
people, men and boys mostly, had collected to 
view the departure. 

“ Oh, Harriet,” she sobbed putting her arms 
about her, “ since thee must go I wish the 
mode was different.” 


Hospitality Betrayed 1 13 

For an instant Harriet’s lips quivered. 
She grew very pale and clung to Peggy con- 
vulsively. It was only for an instant, how- 
ever, that she displayed any emotion. 

“ Oh, well,” she said with a toss of her 
head. “ The mode is well enough, I dare say, 
since ’twill convey me to New York. And 
Fleetwood is to go with one of the men.” 

But Peggy knew that in spite of her brave 
front the girl was humiliated at the manner 
of her departure. Without a glance at the 
surrounding crowd of curious ones Harriet 
took her place in the cart, and settled herself 
comfortably. 

“ If a letter should come from Clifford, 
madam my cousin,” she said leaning forward 
to speak to Mrs. Owen, “ I pray you to read 
it. Then write him in answer what hath be- 
fallen me. Tell him I will spare no effort to 
have him join me soon in New York. And 
so farewell ! ” 

She smiled brightly at them, and waved 
her hand repeatedly as the cart drove off. 
Peggy and her mother stood watching it as 
long as it was in sight. 

“ Oh, mother, I am so tired of it all,” said 


U4 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

the girl with tears. “ Will nothing ever be 
right any more? Will this long war and all 
its complications never be over with ? I am so 
weary, mother.” 

“ Give not way to such feelings, Peggy,” 
said her mother drawing her into the house. 
“ It doth seem dark at times, and this happen- 
ing is in truth a sad ending to Harriet’s stay 
with us. But everything will come right in 
time. Do not doubt it. Have faith. All 
will be well some time.” 


CHAPTER IX 


THE DICTATES OF HUMANITY 

il The sweetest lives are those to duty wed 
Whose deeds both great and small, 

Are close knit strands of an unbroken thread, 
Where love ennobles all. 

The world may sound no trumpets, ring no bells ; 

The Book of Life the shining record tells.” 

— Elizabeth Barrett Browning. 

After the departure of an inmate of a 
family, whether that person has been pleasant 
or otherwise, there follows a feeling of blank- 
ness, of something amiss. Distance, in truth, 
produces in idea the same effect as in real per- 
spective. Objects are softened, and rounded, 
and rendered doubly graceful ; the harsher 
and more ordinary points of character are 
mellowed down, and those by which it is re- 
membered are the more striking outlines that 
mark sublimity, grace, or beauty. And so it 
was with Harriet. 

Her irritability, her unpleasant remarks, 
her ceaseless demand upon their service were 
soon forgotten. The grace and dignity that 
115 


n6 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

distinguished her from others were remem- 
bered to her advantage. The pleasant smile, 
the pretty manner, the imperious bearing 
were idealized in the softening glamour of 
absence. The mode of her departure had 
palliated whatever of resentment Mrs. Owen 
and Peggy might have felt for the girl’s 
breach of hospitality. 

“ I believe that I am lonesome without 
Harriet,” declared Peggy one evening. “ Is 
thee, mother ? ” 

It was the seventh day of Harriet’s absence. 
Tea was over. The servants had retired for 
the night, and mother and daughter sat alone 
in the sitting-room, knitting by the light of 
the candles. 

“ ’Tis most natural for us to miss her, my 
daughter. She hath been with us so long, 
and with thee especially that ’tis not to be 
wondered at that thee feels lost. Harriet hath 
many good qualities. She hath been left to 
follow her own impulses too much, but I hope 
that her association with thee hath been of 
benefit to her.” 

“ With me, mother?” exclaimed Peggy 
flushing scarlet at this praise. “ Thee should 


The Dictates of Humanity 117 

not say that. In truth, I don’t deserve it, 
mother. I was often vexed with her, and 
sometimes gave way to sharpness. I ofttimes 
went to my room to gain control of myself. 
I have a temper, mother, as thee must know.” 

“ I do, my child ; but I know too that 
thou art trying to get the mastery of it. Be- 
cause thou didst so strive is the reason that 
I believe that companionship with thee will 
make Harriet better. She hath received im- 
pressions that cannot fail to be of advantage 
to her. I am hoping that Harriet will make 
a noble woman.” 

“ I wonder,” said Peggy musingly, “ why 
Clifford did not write to her ? It would have 
saved all this trouble had he done so.” 

“ Thee must remember that he said in his 
letter that he thought they were to stop for a 
time at Fredericksburg. They may not have 
done so, or he may have been taken elsewhere 
after a short stop. Mr. Reed says that there 
was no report of any such party at any of the 
taverns there.” 

“ The parole will not be given now, will it, 
mother ? ” 

“ I think Mr. Reed would exert himself 


n 8 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

further in the matter did we desire it, Peggy, 
but Tis best to let it drop for the present. If 
there are whispers anent our having our 
cousins with us, ’twere best to let Harriet 
see to an exchange for the lad. If that could 
be obtained his whereabouts would have to be 
made known. For ourselves, we will live 
very quietly for a time. It may be as well 
that the boy did not come. Should he prove 
a lad of spirit, as I make no doubt he is, be- 
tween him and Harriet they might have 
caused greater trouble than she did.” 

“ Yes,” assented the girl thoughtfully. 
“ Tis as well as thou sayest, mother. Still, 
I have heard so much anent my cousin, 
Clifford, that I confess that I am somewhat 
curious about him. I think I should like to 
see him.” 

“ I have wondered about him also, Peggy. 
Is he like William, I wonder, or doth he take 
after his mother? William could be agree- 
able at times, but one was sometimes cognizant 
only of his failings.” 

Thus conversing the minutes passed quickly. 
The house was very still, and the monotonous 
quiet was broken only by the click of the 





c c 


9 * 


I HAVE HEARD NOTHING 









































I 






















































































- 



























































































































f. . 



The Dictates of Humanity 119 

needles. The tall clock in the hall had just 
announced the usual bedtime when there 
sounded three loud raps on the front door. 

“ That was the knocker,” cried Peggy start- 
ing up. “ I wonder who it can be at this time 
of night? ” 

“ We shall soon see,” said her mother taking 
up a candle and proceeding to the hall. “ Who 
is it ? ” she called cautiously. 

“ Tis I, Sally. Open quickly. I have 
news,” answered the clear voice of Sally 
Evans. 

Mrs. Owen unbolted the door hastily, and 
Sally tumbled rather than stepped into the 
hall. Her calash was untied, and her curly 
locks had escaped their ribbon and hung in 
picturesque confusion about her face. 

“ Harriet ! ” she gasped. “ I want Harriet.” 

“ Harriet is gone, Sally,” exclaimed Peggy. 
“ Has thee not heard ? ” 

“ Gone where ? ” asked Sally in dismay. “ I 
have heard nothing. She must be found, wher- 
ever she hath gone. There is news ” 

“ Come in and sit down,” said Mrs. Owen 
drawing her into the sitting-room. “ Now 
tell us what hath occurred.” 


120 


Peggy Owen at York town 

“ I should tell Harriet/' persisted Sally, 
who was plainly excited. “ Where hath she 
gone ? ” 

“ She was sent to New York for communi- 
cating with the enemy/' replied Mrs. Owen. 
“ Tis strange that thee heard naught of it. It 
happened a week since." 

“ We have been so busy," explained Sally 
recovering herself a little. “ What shall I do? 
Her brother is dying in the Williamsburg 
Hospital." 

“ What! Not Clifford?" cried Mrs. Owen 
and Peggy simultaneously. 

“ Yes ; Dr. Cochran, who hath been ap- 
pointed director-general of all the hospitals 
since Dr. Shippen resigned, hath just returned 
from a tour of inspection of the Southern di- 
vision. At our hospital at Williamsburg he 
found Harriet’s brother, Clifford, who told him 
who he was. He was a prisoner, as we know, 
and was shot while trying to make his escape. 
The doctor promised to let his sister know of 
the matter as soon as he reached Philadelphia. 
He was too busy to come himself, but sent me. 
Oh, I ran every step of the way, and now she 
is not here." 


121 


The Dictates of Humanity 

“ No,” said Mrs. Owen. “ She is not here. 
Oh, the poor boy ! ” 

“ Why, I have forgot his note,” exclaimed 
Sally. She drew an unsealed letter from the 
bosom of her gown and handed it to Mrs. 
Owen. The lady opened it at once. 

“ Come to me, Harriet,” she read, “ if you 
wish to see your brother alive. I am dying, 
and I wish not to die alone in a strange land 
with none of my kinspeople near me. The 
doctor will find a way for you. Can write no 
more. Come ! 

“ Clifford.” 

“ Would that the child had not been so 
hasty,” sighed the matron folding the missive 
thoughtfully. “ And now what is to be done ? 
We must let her know, of course. I will see 
Mr. Reed in the morning.” 

“ But ’twill be too late for her to go to him 
by the time she gets the word,” said Sally. 
“ How long doth it take to send a letter to 
New York ? ” 

“ All of three days. More, if the roads are 
bad. I fear too that Twill be too late, but it 
must be done.” Mrs. Owen let her head fall 


122 


Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

on her hand and sat in deep perplexity for a 
while. “ Sally,” she said abruptly, u can the 
doctor be seen to-night ? ” 

“ He might see thee, Mrs. Owen,” answered 
Sally. “ We are monstrously busy, but the 
case is exceptional. And that reminds me 
that His time I was returning.” She rose as 
she spoke. 

“ Alone ? Nay ; wait until I get my cloak.” 

“ Tut, tut ! ” cried Sally. “ An army nurse 
afraid ? Why, I would not fear a whole Hes- 
sian regiment. Nay ; I will not hear of tak- 
ing thee out at night, Mrs. Owen.” 

“ Let us both go, mother,” suggested Peggy 
running for their wraps. 

“ And I would like to see the doctor,” said 
Mrs. Owen as Sally began again to expostu- 
late. 

The walk to the hospital, which occupied 
the entire square between Spruce and Pine 
Streets and Eighth and Ninth Streets, was 
short. Peggy and Sally talked in low tones 
over Harriet’s absence and the cause thereof, 
while Mrs. Owen mused in silence. The lady 
was still thoughtful after her interview with 
Dr. Cochran. 


The Dictates of Humanity 123 

“ How did the doctor say he was, mother ? ” 
asked Peggy as they started for home. 

“ Badly hurt, my child. He was sorry for 
the lad’s sake that Harriet was not here. 
Clifford, it seems, looks to her coming with 
great eagerness. Tis his one hope of life, the 
doctor thinks.” 

Peggy fell into silence. The night was 
beautiful. One of those soft balmy nights that 
come sometimes in the early spring, leading 
one to thoughts of summer joys. But its 
sweet influence was not felt by these two. 
One idea possessed the minds of both, and 
each waited for the other to give voice to it. 

“ Mother,” spoke Peggy abruptly as they 
reached the stoop of their own dwelling, “thee 
means that one of us must go to my Cousin 
Clifford, doesn’t thee?” 

“ Yes ; one of us must go,” answered her 
mother. “ One must remain here to have the 
house in readiness for David should he have 
need of it. The other must respond to the 
poor lad’s appeal for his kinsmen.” 

“ ’Twill mean more whispers against our 
patriotism, will it not, mother?” 

“ It cannot be helped, Peggy. If others 


124 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

choose to believe ill of us for doing a deed of 
mercy then we must pay no heed. We must 
so order our conduct that our friends will 
know that we are loyal to the cause, even 
though we do minister to an English cousin. 
The others matter not. Tis David’s kin who 
calls, and not to heed the call were to be false 
to the dictates of humanity. And now which 
one of us shall go, Peggy ? ” 

“ Mother, I must be the one, of course. 
Thee must be here to look after affairs and in 
case father should have need of thee. I will 
go. I knew that I must as soon as Sally told 
her news. But oh, mother ! I have been 
home such a little while ! What if something 
should happen to keep me from thee as it did 
before ? ” 

“ Peggy, if thee talks like that I cannot let 
thee go,” exclaimed her mother. “ If it were 
in either of the Carolinas I would not think of 
permitting it even to succor a poor wounded 
boy. It should take but a short time to go 
and come. I talked it over with the doctor. 
He had thought that Harriet might wish to 
go, and, not knowing of her departure, made 
arrangements whereby she might go with one 


The Dictates of Humanity 125 

of the nurses who hath been here on a furlough. 
She returns to-morrow in a cabriolet with her 
son. Thou art to take Harriet’s place. Thee 
will not mind, Peggy. ” 

“ No, mother. I shall murmur no more. 
’Tis right to go. Thee will let Harriet know, 
though how she can do anything I see not. 
She will not be allowed to enter the lines 
again. What time doth the cabriolet with the 
nurse start? Should we not begin to prepare 
for the journey now ? ” 

And seeing her so willing to accept the 
charge the mother in Mrs. Owen would not 
down. She drew the girl in a close embrace. 

“ If it were not right, Peggy,” she mur- 
mured. “ If the doctor had not already pre- 
pared a place, or if I thought for a moment 
that harm would befall thee, I should not let 
thee go. But ” 

“ Why, mother, there is naught else to do,” 
answered Peggy cheerfully. “ Thee must not 
think of harm. I was foolish to give way, and 
so art thou, mother mine. Of course naught 
will happen, and it is the right thing to do. 
What shall I take? And we should have 
supplies also, should we not? ” 


126 Peggy Owen at York town 

And with the Quaker habit of self-re- 
pression mother and daughter put aside 
their emotion to prepare for the coming 
journey. 


CHAPTER X 


FAREWELL TO HOME 

11 Such was the season when equipt we stood 
On the green banks of SchuylkilFs winding flood, 
A road immense, yet promised joys so dear, 

That toils and doubts and dangers disappear.’ ’ 

— “ The Foresters,” Alexander Wilson. 

“ There are lint and bandages in the large 
bundle, Peggy. Dr. Cochran says they can 
scarce get enough of them. The hospitals as 
well as the departments of the army are in sore 
need of supplies. Ah me ! the long, grim, 
weary years of fighting have made the people 
slow to respond to the necessities of our 
soldiers, and the Congress hath not the power 
to make levies. I would send sheets and pil- 
low cases if there was room. We shall see 
when thy companion comes. The hamper is 
filled with jellies and delicacies. Thou wilt 
divide them with the other poor wounded 
ones. They will be glad of them, I make no 
doubt. And thy portmanteau is all packed, 
child. I think we have forgot nothing. There 
is but little time left to dress for the journey.” 

127 


128 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Mrs. Owen cast an anxious glance at the 
array of bundles as she enumerated them, 
locked the portmanteau, and gave the key to 
her daughter. 

“ I know, mother, but it will not take me 
long. I will run down to the stables to say 
good-bye to Star now, and then dress. How I 
wish the dear thing could go too ! ” 

“ I fear thee will have to be content without 
her for this time, Peggy. It will not be for 
long.” 

“ True, mother,” assented the girl cheerfully. 
“ And the very first thing I shall do when I 
come back will be to take a long, long gallop. 
I will be gone just a moment.” 

She ran out of the room as she finished 
speaking, and without pausing for even a 
passing glance at the trees or the terrace, went 
swiftly through the orchard to the stables. 

“Thou dear thing!” she exclaimed laying 
her head on the mare’s silky mane. “ I do 
wish thee was going with me. Thee has been 
my companion through so many jaunts that I 
don’t feel quite right at leaving thee. Oh, I do 
wish thee was going ! ” 

The little mare whinnied and rubbed her 


Farewell to Home 


12 9 


nose gently against her young mistress as 
though she too would like to go. Peggy 
stroked her softly. 

“ I do wish thee was going,” she said again. 
“ Then no matter what happened I would 
always have a way to get back to mother. 
Why, Peggy Owen ! ” she exclaimed as the 
full import of the words she had just spoken 
came to her. “ What whimsies have beset thy 
brain that thou shouldst say that? What 
could happen ? Thee must not get the me- 
grims, Peggy, before thee has started. There, 
Star ! I must not linger with thee. Now I 
have kissed thee just on the spot that gave 
thee thy name. Thou wilt remember thou art 
to give me a good ride when I come back.” 

Peggy gave a last lingering caress to her 
pet, and turned reluctantly to leave her. As 
she did so she found herself face to face with 
Sally Evans and Betty Williams. 

“ We thought we should find thee here,” 
cried Sally. “ When the doctor told me that 
thee was to go down to see Harriet’s brother, I 
went for Betty at once. We came to see thee 
off.” 

“ Oh, Peggy, I think thee has the most 


130 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

luck,” grumbled Betty. “ The South hath all 
the fighting, and thee is going right there.” 

“ Why, no, Betty,” corrected Peggy with a 
laugh. “ The fighting is in the Carolinas, and 
I go only to Virginia. There is no warfare 
there. I should not go if there were.” 

“ Well, I should, and I had the chance. I 
suppose Virginia is not Carolina,” went on 
Betty, who was hazy about her geography, 
“ but Tis much nearer than Philadelphia. 
I do think, Peggy Owen, that thee has the 
most delightsome adventures in the world,” 
she ended with a sigh. 

“ 1 am afraid that it will not be very pleasant 
to go to a cousin who is dying,” returned Peggy 
soberly. “ Come, girls ! Tis time for me to dress. 
Let us go to my room. I am to go with a 
nurse and her escort. She hath been up here 
on a visit, and Tis fortunate that she returns 
just at this time.” 

“ I knew thee would go just as soon as I 
knew that Harriet was not here,” said Sally 
winding her arm about her waist. “ There 
was naught else to do.” 

“ That was what mother and I thought, 
Sally. Would that I had thy skill and ex- 


Farewell to Home 


131 

perience in nursing. Then perchance I could 
bring my cousin back to health. 7 ’ 

“ Well, thee shouldn’t want to, Peggy,” 
cried Betty. “ Look how the British treat our 
poor fellows when they are wounded. Yet 
we treat our prisoners as though they were 
friends, and not enemies. I get out of pa- 
tience with Sally here when I see her so good 
to them when any are brought into the hos- 
pital wounded. And why does thee do it. 
Sally?” 

“ To make them ashamed of themselves,” 
answered Sally promptly. “ They look upon 
us as provincials and almost barbarians. 
When they find us actuated by feelings of 
humanity it begins in time to dawn upon them 
that they are dealing with kinsmen and 
brothers. Sometimes they are brought to such 
a keen realization of this that they refuse 
longer to fight us, and so leave the army. I 
have reasoned with some of them,” she ended 
demurely. 

“ I’ll warrant thee has,” laughed Peggy. 

Thus chatting the girls walked slowly to the 
house, and then up to Peggy’s own little room 
where they began to help the latter to dress 


132 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

for the journey. She was ready presently, 
and then Sally cleared her throat in an ora- 
torical manner. 

“ Mistress Peggy Owen/’ she began, untying 
with a flourish a small package which had 
escaped Peggy's notice, “ on behalf of The So- 
cial Select Circle, of which thee is an honored 
member, I present thee with this diary with 
the injunction that thou art to record within 
its pages everything that befalls thee from the 
time of thy leaving until the day of thy home- 
coming." 

“ All and everything," supplemented Betty 
eagerly. 

“ Why, girls, 'tis beautiful," cried Peggy 
pleased and surprised by the gift. “ It is 
sweet to be so remembered, and if The Circle 
wishes me to set down all the happenings of 
my journey, I will do so with pleasure. But 
there will be no adventures. 'Tis not to be 
expected on such a jaunt." 

“ Every jaunt holds possibilities,” observed 
Sally sententiously. “ When thee was away 
before, look at all that befell ; yet we have 
not heard the half of what happened because 
thee forgot. Now if thou wilt write every day 


Farewell to Home 


*33 


in this little book for the benefit of thy friends 
The Circle can enjoy thy journey as well as 
thou.” 

“ HI do it,” promised Peggy. “ But you 
must not expect much. I shall be gone such 
a short time that you girls will scarcely have 
begun to miss me ere I shall be home again. 
Twill be a sad journey, I fear.” 

“ But thy cousin may get well,” interposed 
Betty. “ Just think of the romance contained 
in an unknown cousin. The relationship is 
just near enough to be interesting,” she ended 
with such a languishing air that both Peggy 
and Sally shook her. 

“ Such an utterance from a member of The 
Social Select Circle,” rebuked Peggy. “ I'm 
surprised at thee, Betty.” 

“ Oh, the edict against the other sex is re- 
voked now,” declared Betty. “ And didn’t 
we always have better times when Robert was 
with us than when we were alone ? ” 

“ We wouldn’t now, though,” answered 
Sally. “ He doesn’t speak French, Betty.” 

“ Sally, thee is dreadful ! Don’t listen to 
her, Peggy. She is always trying to tease.” 

“ I shall not, Betty,” consoled Peggy, cast- 


i34 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

ing a mischievous glance at Sally. “ Never 
mind. Thee is patriotic, anyway.” 

“How?” asked Sally as Betty, foreseeing 
some further jest, would not speak. 

“ By helping to cement the French Alliance, 
of course,” laughed Peggy. 

“ Thee is worse than Sally,” pouted Betty 
turning to look out of the window. “ Peggy, 
is thee to go in a one-horse cabriolet? Be- 
cause there is one coming up Chestnut Street 
now. Let me see ! A woman is within and 
it is driven by a young man. Heigh-ho ! 
Tis a promising outlook. There is a bag- 
gage wagon following with two men on the 
seat. Thee will be well escorted, Miss Peggy 
Owen.” 

“ It must be the nurse,” exclaimed Peggy. 
“ And mother is calling, too. Come, girls.” 

They ran lightly down-stairs, and soon Mrs. 
Johnson, the nurse, was shown in. She was 
a large, motherly-looking woman of middle 
age, with a pleasant smile and kind eyes. 
Peggy felt drawn to her at once. 

“ And so this is to be my young compan- 
ion,” she said, drawing the girl toward her as 
Mrs. Owen presented her daughter. “ I pre- 


Farewell to Home 


*3 S 


diet that we shall be great friends, my dear. 
Of a truth 'twas most pleasing news when the 
doctor told me that I should have your com- 
pany. The journey is long, Twill take all of 
ten days to reach Williamsburg, so that unless 
there is conversation to enliven the way, ’tis 
apt to be most tedious. Now, Fairfax, my 
son, is an excellent escort but an indifferent 
talker. He looks well to the needs of the 
horses, and we shall not suffer for lack of at- 
tention, save and except conversation from 
him. That we shall have to furnish our- 
selves.” 

“ The cabriolet is somewhat light to carry 
three persons,” observed Mrs. Owen reflect- 
ively as she returned from carrying out some 
bundles to the baggage wagon. 

“ We considered that, madam, but Fairfax 
will ride part of the time in the baggage wagon 
when the roads become so rough that the 
load seems heavy for the horse. Tis too bad 
that he has not his horse with him, but we 
knew not when we came that we were to have 
the pleasure of Miss Peggy's company on our 
return. We shall manage nicely, I dare say. 
The two men in the baggage wagon are an 


136 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

addition also that we did not expect. They 
have charge of some supplies for the hospital 
which Dr. Cochran is sending with us. I was 
glad to have them. ’Tis more agreeable in a 
long journey to have a party.” 

“ Mother ! ” breathed Peggy, her eyes glow- 
ing with the idea. “ Could not the young 
man ride Star ? ” 

“ I was just thinking of that, my child,” 
said Mrs. Owen with an indulgent smile. 
“ 'Tis in truth a way opened for thee to take 
thy pony.” 

“ Do you indeed mean that Fairfax may 
ride a horse of yours, my dear?” questioned 
Nurse Johnson rising. “ Why, that is most 
welcome news. You are generous.” 

“ Nay,” protested Peggy. “ I thought 
mostly of myself, I fear ; I wish very much to 
have my little mare with me, and I do not 

deserve thy praise, friend nurse ” She 

paused in some confusion. “ 1 should say 
Mrs. Johnson.” 

“ Nay ; let it be friend nurse,” replied the 
good woman laughing. “ I think I like it. 
And I shall call you Peggy. And your own 
saddle can be put in the baggage wagon, and 


Farewell to Home 137 

you can take a little gallop occasionally to re- 
lieve the monotony of riding.” 

“ Thee relieves me of all fear that Peggy will 
not be well taken care of,” declared Mrs. 
Owen as the two left the room. “ And sheets, 
friend ? Has thee plenty of them ? If there 
is room I could give thee a number.” 

The nurse's eyes filled with tears. 

“ We have need of everything, madam,” she 
said. “ Twill gladden our hearts to receive 
anything in the nature of supplies.” 

They were ready at last, and Peggy ap- 
proached her girl friends for a last good-bye. 

“ Thee has a silent knight for thy escort, 
Peggy,” whispered Betty through her tears, 
with a glance in the direction of Nurse John- 
son's son, who had not spoken to them. “ Be 
sure to write in the diary if he speaks to thee 
at all through the journey. And mind ! thee 
must put down the very words he says.” 

“ Betty, Betty, thee is grown frivolous,” ex- 
postulated Peggy. “ Sally, thee must deal 
with her severely.” 

“ She shall help me to care for the next 
doughty Englishman that comes to the hos- 
pital,” declared Sally. “Still, Peggy, if the 


138 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

young man should break his silence ’twould 
be naught amiss to record the happening, for 
the delectation of The Circle.” 

“ Thee is as bad as Betty, Sally. I shall 
keep the diary right with me, girls, and put 
down whatever of interest occurs.” 

“ And thou wilt send word of thy safe ar- 
rival as soon as thou canst, my child,” said 
Mrs. Owen, holding her close. “ If such a 
thing should be that thy cousin recovers we 
will see what can be done anent his coming 
here. And now farewell ! ” 

Peggy clung to her without replying, and 
then quietly took her place in the cabriolet 
beside the nurse. She smiled bravely at them, 
and as the cabriolet started she leaned out and 
waved farewell as long as she could see her 
mother. 


CHAPTER XI 


ON THE ROAD 

“ The rolling world is girdled with the sound, 
Perpetually breathed from all who dwell 
Upon its bosom, for no place is found 
Where is not heard, ‘ Farewell. 7 77 

— Celia Thaxter . 

As the little caravan turned from Chestnut 
Street into Seventh so that she could no longer 
see her home Peggy's lips quivered, and it was 
with difficulty that she refrained from burst- 
ing into tears. 

“ Give not way to idle grief at our parting," 
her mother had admonished her. “ Thee will 
have need of all thy fortitude to attend thy 
cousin, and 'twere sinful to waste thy strength 
in weeping." 

With this counsel in mind the girl struggled 
bravely against her emotion, and presently, 
wiping her eyes, turned toward the nurse. 
For youth is ever buoyant, and it is not 
natural for it to give way long to sadness. 

139 


140 Peggy Owen at York town 

They had passed the Bettering House by this 
time and were well on their way toward the 
lower ferry. 

“Thee will think me but a dull companion, 
I fear, friend nurse/’ she said. “ But I grieve 
to leave my mother even for so short a time. 
In truth, I have but recently returned home 
after a long absence.” 

“ Partings are always sad, my child, even 
when they are but for a few days,” replied 
Nurse Johnson sympathetically. “ I felt just so 
when I bade my sister farewell this morning. 
We had not seen each other for ten years until 
I came for this visit, and ’tis like to be as 
long again before we get another glimpse of 
each other if this fearful war continues. In 
times such as these separation from loved 
ones is fraught with more than the usual 
sorrow ; for one never knows what will hap- 
pen. But you have borne up bravely, child. 
I feared a scene. Most girls would have 
treated me to such. You have the making 
of a good nurse, Peggy, with such control.” 

“ Tis another time that I merit not thy 
praise,” explained the maiden. “ ’Tis all due 
to mother. She cautioned me about giving 


On the Road 


141 

way to my feelings, thinking that I would 
need my strength for the journey.” 

“Your mother is right/’ said Nurse John- 
son soberly. “ The way is long and we shall 
have much ado to beguile the tediousness of 
it. As a beginning, can you tell me if those 
earthworks yonder are the remains of British 
entrenchments ? ” 

“ Yes,” answered the girl. “ Traces of their 
lines are still discoverable in many places 
about the city. If thee rode out the Bristol 
road at all thee must have seen a large redoubt 
which commands the Delaware. Its parapet 
is considered of great elegance, though there 
are those that contend that the parapet was 
constructed with more regard to ornament 
than for fortification. Just this side of the 
battery are the barracks they built.” 

“ And were you in the city when they held 
possession ? ” 

“ No. Mother and I were at Strawberry 
Hill, our farm on the Wissahickon. Thee 
should have seen our city before the enemy 
held it, friend nurse. There were great trees 
all along the banks of the Schuylkill here 
which were called the Governor’s Woods. 


142 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

The English cut them down for fire-wood, and 
to help build their fortifications. And so 
many of our beautiful country places were 
burned. ” 

“ Tis so all over the land, my child,” re- 
turned the nurse sadly. “ War leaves a train 
of wrecked and desolated homes wherever 
it is waged. We of Virginia have been for- 
tunate so far to escape a wholesale ravage of 
the state. True, there have been some preda- 
tory incursions, but the state as a whole has 
not been overrun by the enemy. If General 
Greene can continue to hold Lord Cornwallis* 
attention in the Carolinas we may not suffer 
as those states have.” 

Thus she spoke, for no one imagined at 
this time that Virginia would soon become 
the center of activities. And so chatting they 
crossed the river, and by noon were in Ches- 
ter, where they baited their horses and re- 
freshed themselves for the afternoon journey. 

It was spring. The smooth road wound 
beneath the budding foliage of the forest. 
The air was fresh and balmy, and laden with 
the perfume of flowers and leaves. The sky 
was blue, and Peggy followed with delight 


On the Road 143 

the flight of a hawk across its azure. Robins 
flew about merrily, with red breasts shaken by 
melodious chirpings, and brilliant plumage 
burnished by the sunlight. The maiden 
began to feel a keen enjoyment of the drive, 
and chatted and laughed with an abandon 
foreign to her usual quiet demeanor. 

They lay at Wilmington, Delaware, that 
night, and early the next morning were up 
and away again. Mindful of her new diary 
Peggy recorded her impressions of the coun- 
try through which she passed for the benefit 
of her friends of The Social Select Circle. 

“ The country is beautiful,” she wrote en- 
thusiastically on the fourth day of her journey 
after passing from Wilmington through New- 
castle, and Head of the Elk, and crossing the 
Susquehanna River. “ Though it seems to me 
more sandy than Pennsylvania. I think this 
must arise from being so near the coast. The 
Susquehanna is very broad at this crossing, 
but it cannot compare with the Delaware for 
limpidness and whiteness. Nor are its banks so 
agreeable in appearance. To-morrow we enter 
Baltimore, which I long to see, for Nurse 
Johnson says Tis a monstrously fine city. 


144 Peggy Owen at York town 

“ ‘ And is thee going to tell us naught but 
about the country, Peggy ? ’ I hear thee 
complain, Betty Williams. Know then, thou 
foolish Betty, that the 1 Silent Knight/ as 
thee dubbed him, hath not yet broken that 
silence. Each morning he bows very gravely 
and deeply. Oh, a most ornate obeisance ! 
Thee should see it. This I return in my best 
manner, and the ceremony for the day is over. 
If he hath aught to communicate he seeks his 
mother at the inns where we stop for refresh- 
ments. Truly he is a lad beset by shyness. 

“ ‘ And where is thy tongue, Peggy?’ I 
hear thee ask. 

“ Well, it may be that I shall use it if he 
does not speak soon. Such shyness doth 
engender boldness in us females. Will that 
please thee, thou saucy Betty ? ” 

“ Although,” soliloquized Peggy when she 
had made this entry, “ it may not be shyness 
at all, but wisdom. I have heard mother say 
that wise men are not great talkers, so when 
the young man does speak I make no doubt 
but that his words will be full of matter. I 
must remember them verbatim, and set them 
down for the edification of The Circle.” 


On the Road 


*45 

They reached Baltimore that night instead 
of the next day ; at so late an hour there was 
no time to see the little cit}^. It was one of 
the most important places in the new states 
at this time, ranking after Philadelphia and 
Boston in size, and growing rapidly, having 
been made a port of entry the year before. 
There was a quarter composed entirely of 
Acadian families speaking nothing but 
French, Nurse Johnson told her, and Peggy 
made a particular note of the fact for Betty’s 
delectation. 

“ Perchance when I return I can see more 
of it,” said the maiden philosophically as they 
were getting ready for their departure early 
the next morning. 

“ I hope that you can, my dear,” said Nurse 
Johnson. “ ’Twill be a hard ride to-day, for 
we want to make Colchester by nightfall. I 
have a cousin there with whom we can stop, 
which will be vastly more pleasurable than to 
stay at an ordinary. If we do not make the 
place to-night there would be no time for visit- 
ing to-morrow.” 

The roads were good and hard, and the 
riding pleasant in the early morning. But 


146 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

as the day advanced the atmosphere became 
sultry, and Peggy was conscious of more 
fatigue than she had felt at any time through 
the journey. 

“ Fairfax must change with you, and let 
you ride Star for a time,” spoke Mrs. Johnson 
regarding her with solicitude. “ I am sure 
that will rest you.” 

“ I think it will,” answered Peggy. “ I do 
feel just a little weary of the carriage, friend 
nurse. Perhaps thy son would like the change 
also? It must be lonely for him riding all 
alone.” 

Nurse Johnson laughed as she caught the 
girl’s look. 

“ You must not mind his not talking,” she 
said. “ I think he hath never spoken to a 
girl in his life. Still, he is a good son, for all 
his shyness.” 

The change to Star’s back was made, and 
they started forward at renewed speed. 
Peggy’s spirits rose as she found herself on 
the little mare, and she rode ahead of the 
vehicle sometimes, or sometimes alongside of 
it chatting gayly. So pleasantly did the time 
pass that none of them noticed that the sky 


On the Road 


>47 


had become overcast with clouds. A heavy 
drop of rain falling upon her face compelled 
the girl's attention. 

“ Why, ’tis raining," she exclaimed in sur- 
prise. 

“ There’s going to be a thunder-storm," 
cried Nurse Johnson viewing the clouds in 
dismay. “ How suddenly it hath come up. 
Fairfax, we must put in at the nearest plan- 
tation. Let Peggy get back in with me so 
that she will not get wet. Then we must 
make speed." 

The lad got out of the vehicle obediently, 
and approached the girl to assist her from the 
horse. As she sprang lightly to the ground, 
he gazed at her earnestly for a moment as 
though realizing the necessity of speech, and 
said : 

“ It looks like rain." 

As he spoke the far horizon was illuminated 
by a succession of lurid flashes of lightning 
which shone with fiery brilliancy against the 
black masses of thunder-clouds. The mutter- 
ing of thunder told that the storm was almost 
upon them. The fact was so evident that no 
living being could deny it. The lad’s ob- 


148 Peggy Owen at York town 

servation differed so from what she had ex- 
pected from him that there was no help for 
it, and Peggy gave way to a peal of merry 
laughter. 

“ I cry thee pardon, Friend Fairfax,” she 
gasped. “ It doth indeed look like rain.” 

For a second the young fellow stood as 
though not realizing the full import of what 
he had said, and then, as heavy drops began 
to patter rapidly through the trees, the girl’s 
merriment infected him and he too burst into 
laughter. 

“ It is raining,” he corrected himself, which 
remark but added to the girl’s mirth. 

“ Where are we ? ” asked his mother as 
Peggy took her place beside her. 

“ We are near His Excellency’s plantation, 
mother.” 

“ His Excellency ? ” cried Peggy. “ Do you 
mean General Washington’s house, friend 
nurse? ” 

“ To be sure, Peggy,” said Mrs. Johnson 
glancing about her. u Mount Vernon lies just 
beyond us on our left. We must put in there.” 


CHAPTER XII 


THE HOME OF WASHINGTON 

u By broad Potowmack’s azure tide, 

Where Vernon’s Mount in sylvan pride, 
Displays its beauties fair.” 

— u Ode to Mount Vernon,” 

David Humphreys. 

“Oh, I wonder if Lady Washington hath 
returned yet from headquarters,” cried Peggy 
so interested in the fact that she might again 
behold that lady that she forgot that it was 
raining. “ I would like so much to see her I I 
knew her quite well at Middlebrook in New 
Jersey when the army lay there for winter 
quarters two years ago. Mother and I were 
there with father.” 

“ Tis early for her to return from headquar- 
ters, is it not? ” asked the nurse, touching the 
horse lightly with the whip. “ Methinks that 
I have heard her say that she always heard 
the first and last guns of a campaign ; and 
campaigns do not begin in April at the North.” 

149 


150 Peggy Owen at York town 

“ True,” said Peggy. “ Then will it not be 
an intrusion to go there during her absence? ” 

“ Intrusion to escape a thunder-storm ? ” 
laughed Mrs. Johnson. “ Hardly, my child. 
We should be welcome even though we did 
not seek to avoid a drenching. The general 
hath left orders with his overseer, Mr. Lund 
Washington, that hospitality should be ex- 
tended to every one the same as though he 
were there in person. Then too every one in 
this part of the country goes to Mount Vernon 
for help in every sort of distress. Oh, yes ! we 
shall be very welcome.” 

“ Mount Vernon? ” mused the girh “ 1 won- 
der why Tis so called ? We call our country 
home * Strawberry Hill/ but that is because of 
the vast quanities of strawberries that grow 
there. I see not why the general should call 
his place Mount Vernon.” 

“ I can enlighten you as to that, Peggy. 
The estate formerly belonged to his half- 
brother, Lawrence Washington. He too was 
of a military turn, and served with Admiral 
Vernon of the British Navy in an expedition 
against Carthagena in South America. He 
married Anne Fairfax on his return, and 


The Home of Washington 151 

built this house on the estate left him by his 
father. So great was his admiration for the 
gallant admiral that he called his home 
Mount Vernon, in his honor. There was but 
one child born of the union, and on her death 
General George Washington, who was a great 
favorite with his brother, became his heir. 
Lawrence died also, so the general came into 
possession. He hath left the place much as 
his brother had it, though he contemplates its 
enlargement when relieved of military duty, I 
hear. My husband's mother was of the Fair- 
fax family, which is the reason my son is so 
called. 'Tis the fashion among Virginians to 
give family names to their children. There I 
we are going to be caught by the storm after 
all ! ” 

There came a vivid flash of lightning fol- 
lowed by a deafening peal of thunder as she 
finished speaking. Their horse reared in 
affright, then plunged forward in a terrified 
run. The storm was upon them in all its 
fury. The rain beat into the cabriolet from all 
sides, and soon they abandoned any effort to 
keep dry. It seemed to Peggy that she had 
never seen such a storm before, and never had 


152 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

she been out in such a one. The rain came 
down in torrents. Flash after flash of daz- 
zling light darted across the sky, accompanied 
by a continuous roar of thunder like the dis- 
charge of artillery. It was impossible to hear 
each other speak, so they drew close together, 
the nurse controlling the horse as best she 
could. 

Suddenly as they ascended a small steep hill 
from the edge of a wild ravine the mansion 
with all its surroundings came into view. 
Peggy forgot that her garments were wet 
through and through ; forgot that it was rain- 
ing so hard that the outlines of the dwelling 
were blurred and indistinct, and leaned for- 
ward eagerly to see the home of General Wash- 
ington. 

Stately trees shaded the lodges which stood 
on each side of the entrance gate ; and, as 
they drove through, a colored boy darted from 
one of the lodges and taking hold of the bridle 
rein ran abreast of the animal with them to 
the dwelling. 

The villa, as General Washington called it, 
was at this time not so large as it is now, the 
general having enlarged and added to the 


The Home of Washington 153 

mansion after the Revolution. It was, how- 
ever, a house of the first class then occupied 
by thrifty Virginia planters ; of the old gable- 
roofed style, two stories in height, with a porch 
in front, and a chimney built inside, at each 
end, contrary to the prevailing custom. It 
stood upon a most lovely spot, on the brow of 
a gentle slope which ended at a thickly wooded 
precipitous river bank, its summit nearly one 
hundred feet above the water. Before it 
swept the Potomac with a magnificent curve, 
and beyond the broad river lay the green fields 
and shadowy forests of Maryland. 

The door opened as the carriage reached the 
porch, and a man came hastily to their assist- 
ance. He said not a word until they were 
safely within the entrance hall, and then he 
turned to Nurse Johnson with a smile. 

“ Well, well, Hannah Johnson,” he said. 
“ Who would ever have thought of seeing you 
here? Quite a little sprinkle we’re having.” 

“ I should say it was a sprinkle, Lund Wash- 
ington,” retorted Nurse Johnson gazing rue- 
fully at her wet clothing. “ It strikes me 
more like a baptism ; and you know I don’t 
hold with immersion.” 


] 54 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ I know/’ he said laughing. “ Never mind. 
We’ll soon get you fixed up.” Mr. Lund 
Washington was General Washington’s rela- 
tive, who had charge of the estate while the 
owner was away to the war. 

At this moment a pleasant-faced, plump 
little woman came bustling into the hall, and 
hastened to greet them. 

“ I could not come sooner, Hannah,” she 
said. “ I was making a lettuce tart which we 
are to have for supper. Come right up-stairs, 
both of you, and change that wet clothing. 
Nay, my child,” as Peggy mindful of her 
dripping garments hesitated. “ It doth not 
matter about the dripping. All that concerns 
us is to get you both into dry garments.” 

With such a welcome Peggy felt at home at 
once, and followed the overseer’s wife obedi- 
ently up the broad stairway to one of the 
chambers above. Mrs. Washington went to a 
chest of drawers and drew forth some folded 
garments. 

“ These are just the things for you, my dear,” 
she said. “They were Martha’s, and will fit 
you exceedingly well.” 

“ I thank thee,” said Peggy taking them 


The Home of Washington 155 

reverently, for Martha had been Lady Wash- 
ington’s only daughter, and she had been told 
of her early death. 

“ I see you are a Quakeress,” said Mrs. 
Washington pleasantly. “ We have many 
such down here, though not so many as are in 
your state. How vastly the frock becomes 
her. Doth it not, Hannah ? ” 

" It does indeed,” replied Nurse Johnson 
glancing at the girl with approval. “ Child, 
you should never wear aught but colors. You 
were never made for the quiet garb of your 
sect.” 

“ Some of our Society are not so strict anent 
such matters as they might be,” Peggy told 
them, a smile coming to her lips as she re- 
called the numerous rebukes concerning gay 
apparel given by the elders at the meetings. 
“ Tis only of late that I have dressed so 
quietly.” 

“ Now, my dear,” spoke Mrs. Washington, 
setting a dainty lace cap on the maiden’s dark 
hair, “ look in the mirror, and see if the re- 
sult doth not please you.” 

“ It pleases me well,” answered Peggy sur- 
veying her reflection with a smile. “ In truth 


156 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

it hath been long since I have been arrayed so 
gayly. Mother doth not approve of much 
dressing while the war lasts. ” 

“ Your mother is right,” concurred the lady 
with warmth. “ Mrs. Washington feels just 
the same about the matter. Still, I doubt if 
your mother w r ould remain of that opinion 
were she to see you now. Would that she 
could, or that a limner 1 were here to depict 
your likeness.” 

In truth the girl made a charming picture 
in the dainty frock of dove-colored Persian 
flowered with roses of cherry hue, and finished 
with a frill of soft lace from which her white 
throat rose fair and girlish. A pair of high- 
heeled red slippers completed the costume, 
and Peggy would have been more than human 
if her eyes had not brightened, and her cheeks 
flushed at her image in the mirror. 

Mrs. Washington led them at once to the 
great dining-room, where they found Mr. 
Washington, and young Fairfax Johnson who 
had arrived a short time after them. The 
storm had ceased, but the clouds still hung 
dark and lowering, producing an early twi- 

1 Portrait-painter. 


The Home of Washington 157 

light. A house servant was just lighting the 
myrtle-berry candles in the lusters as they 
entered the room, and the light glinted from 
the floor, scoured to a shining whiteness. The 
blacks brought in the supper immediately, and 
the little party gathered about the table in- 
formally. Peggy found herself seated beside 
Fairfax Johnson. 

A spirit of mischief seized her, and made 
her sit silent, waiting for him to speak. 

“ For,” she thought roguishly, “ Twill never 
do in the world to have naught to record for 
the girls but those two remarks, 1 It looks 
like rain/ and * It is raining/ If I do not 
speak he must, or else be guilty of discour- 
tesy.” 

Her patience was soon rewarded. The 
youth struggled bravely with his bashfulness, 
and presently turned to her. 

“ It hath stopped raining,” he said. 

Peggy’s dimples came suddenly, and her 
eyes twinkled, but she answered demurely : 

“ It hath, Friend Fairfax, for which I am 
glad. It was a severe storm. Did thee get 
very wet ? ” 

“ Yes,” he answered. “ It rained hard.” 


158 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ Oh, dear ! ” thought the girl. “ Will he 
never have anything to say except about that 
rain? I wonder what Betty would do ? Such 
a nice lad should be broken of his shyness.” 
Then aloud : “ And Star, friend ? Is she all 
right? ” 

“ Yes. Didn’t seem to mind it a bit, after 
the first scare. Did you get wet ? ” 

“ Yes. Monstrously so,” replied Peggy, sur- 
prised that he was doing so well. “ He won’t 
need any help if this continues,” was her 
mental comment. Then, “ Mrs. Washington 
gave me some of Lady Washington’s daughter’s 
clothes to wear. They just fit me. Was she 
not kind ? ” 

“ Very,” he answered briefly. “ If — if get- 
ting wet always makes you look like you 
do to-night you had better get wet every day,” 
he blurted out abruptly, and then turned from 
her decidedly, blushing furiously. 

Peggy caught her breath at the suddenness 
of the thing, and colored also. 

“ Peggy, Peggy,” she chided herself re- 
proachfully. “ Thee should not have spoke 
about thy frock. No doubt the lad deemed it 
duty to say something of the kind to thee. 


The Home of Washington j 59 

’Tvvas not seemly in thee. And how shall I 
answer him ? ” 

She was saved the necessity of a reply, how- 
ever, by Mr. Washington, who said : 

“ You are quite well acquainted with the 
general and his wife, Hannah tells me, Miss 
Peggy. If ’twould please you to see some- 
thing of the estate I will take you about a lit- 
tle in the morning before you start. You 
should see something of the place while you 
are in these parts. ” 

“ Oh, I should be pleased,” cried Peggy her 
animation returning at this. “ Thee is very 
kind, sir.” 

“ The pleasure will be mine,” was the cour- 
teous reply. ^ 

And so it happened that Peggy rose betimes 
the next morning, but early as she deemed it 
Mr. Washington was awaiting her. He had a 
little pony saddled and bridled ready for her 
to mount. 

“ We will have time for a short look about 
before breakfast,” he said kindly. “ ’Tis my 
custom to ride to all the farms through the 
day, as the general does when he is home. 
Twould take too long for us to do that, but 


160 Peggy Owen at York town 

you can form an idea of the extent of the 
plantation by this detour.” 

Thanking him Peggy mounted, and they 
set off at a brisk pace. All trace of the storm 
had passed save a dewy freshness of the air, 
and the wetness of the grass. The sun was 
shining with all the warmth and brightness 
of an April day in Virginia. The birds were 
twittering amid the new-born leaves, and the 
hyacinths and tulips were coming to their glory 
in the gardens. The smiles of cultivation 
were on every hand, and the air was heavy 
with the perfume of growing things after a 
rain. 

The grounds in the immediate vicinity of 
the mansion were laid out in the English 
taste, Mr. Washington told her. The estate it- 
self consisted of ten thousand acres which 
were apportioned into farms, devoted to differ- 
ent kinds of culture, each having its allotted 
laborers. Much, however, was still wild wood- 
land, seamed with deep dells and runs of 
water, and indentured with inlets ; haunts of 
deer and lurking places of foxes. The whole 
woody region along the Potomac with its 
forest and range of hills afforded sports of 


The Home of Washington 161 

various kinds, and was a noble hunting 
ground. 

The girl found that the plantation was a 
little empire in itself. The mansion house 
was the seat of government, with depend- 
encies, such as kitchens, smoke-houses, work- 
shops and stables. There were numerous 
house servants for domestic service, and a host 
of field negroes for the culture of the crops. 
Their quarters formed a kind of hamlet apart, 
composed of various huts with little gardens 
and poultry yards, all well stocked, and 
swarming with little darkies gamboling in the 
sunshine. 

Among the slaves were artificers of all 
kinds : tailors, shoemakers, carpenters, wheel- 
wrights, smiths, and so on ; so that the plan- 
tation produced everything within itself for 
ordinary use. The time was too short to per- 
mit of Peggy’s seeing more than a small part 
of the whole, but she saw enough to permit of 
an estimate of the estate. As they returned to 
the mansion Mr. Washington assisted her to 
dismount, saying as he did so : 

“ No view of Mount Vernon is complete 
without a look at the Potomac from the wharf, 


162 Peggy Owen at York town 

Miss Peggy. You will just have time for that 
before the call comes for breakfast. Be quick ; 
for yonder comes Mrs. Washington, and she 
won’t want the cakes to cool.” 

“ I will be back in a minute,” cried Peggy 
catching his mood. Laughing gayly she ran 
swiftly across the sward under the trees and on 
to the wharf, which lay a little below the man- 
sion, in front of the deer park. 

“ This is the place in truth for a fine view,” 
commented the girl as she reached the ex- 
treme end of the wharf. “ Peggy, take a good 
long look. Thee will never have another 
chance, I fear. Heigh-ho I what will the 
girls say to this ? ’Twill take the most of 
three pages in the diary to transcribe the 
half of this momentous day. It is a beau- 
tiful river, though of course I am partial to 
my own Delaware. No wonder the gen- 
eral loves his home. How the river winds 
and curves Why ! ” 

Peggy stopped short in her musings, and 
opened her eyes wide in surprise ; for a large 
ship was bearing directly toward the wharf. 
For a moment she gazed, and then, as the ship 
veered slightly in her course, she caught sight 


The Home of Washington 163 

of the flag at the taffrail. And at sight of that 
flag every drop of color left her face. For 
the flag was the emblem of England, and the 
ship was headed for Mount Vernon. 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE APPEARANCE OF THE ENEMY 

u The word went forth from the throne : 

1 Reap down their crops with your swords ! 
Harry ! ravage ! 

Hound on the rage of your hireling hordes, 
Hessian and savage ! 1 77 

— Leonard Woolsey Bacon . 

For one long moment the girl stood staring 
at that flag, so stricken with terror as to be in- 
capable of motion. Too well she knew the 
meanings of its presence. The descent of a 
British ship upon any part of the coast at this 
time brought destruction and ruin to all that 
lay in its path. Fire and sword, ravage and 
waste followed in its wake. And this was a 
British cruiser, and it was headed for Mount 
Vernon. Peggy wrung her hands in anguish 
and a sob broke from her lips. 

“ Oh, the general’s home ! The general’s 
beautiful home will be burned ! ” 

With the words came a realization of the 
necessity for action. With an effort she threw 
164 


The Appearance of the Enemy 165 

off tlie numbing dread that beset her, and 
turning fled swiftly to the mansion. As she 
reached the porch Mr. Lund Washington came 
to the door. 

“ You are just in time,” he called cheerily. 
“ Breakfast is ready, and Mrs. Washington 
feared if you lingered much longer 'twould be 

cold. Is not the view Why ! what hath 

happened ? ” he broke off catching sight of her 
pale face. 

“ The British ! ” panted Peggy. “ The 
British are coming up the river! ” 

With an exclamation of alarm Mr. Wash- 
ington sprang past her and hurried toward 
the wharf. At the same moment cries and 
shouts rent the air and from all over the plan- 
tation the negroes came running. Some 
were ashen with terror, and ran into the 
house weeping and wailing. The bolder 
spirits gathered on the banks of the river to 
watch the approach of the vessel. From the 
mansion came Mrs. Lund Washington and 
Mrs. Johnson, alarmed by the outcries and 
uproar of the darkies. 

“ And what is it, my dear ? ” asked Mrs. 
Washington as Peggy sank weakly on the 


166 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

steps of the porch. “ Why are you so 
pale ? Know you the cause of the commo- 
tion ? ” 

“ It’s the British,” repeated the maiden 
fearfully. “ A British ship is coming.” 

“ A British ship!” Each woman’s face 
paled at the words. They were fraught with 
such awful meaning. They too stood stricken 
as Peggy had been with terror. Then Mrs. 
Washington spoke calmly, but it was with 
the calmness of despair : 

“ Let us not despond. It may be that they 
will exempt this place from destruction. Let 
us hope.” 

“ No,” said Peggy with conviction. “ They 
will not spare it. ’Tis our general’s home. 
They have tried so many times to capture 
him ; there have been so many plots to kill 
him, or for his betrayal, that anything that 
can strike a blow at his heart will be used. I 
fear, oh, I fear the worst ! ” 

Meantime the cruiser drew up alongside 
the wharf. As soon as the vessel was made 
fast the captain stepped ashore and ap- 
proached the spot where Mr. Lund Wash- 
ington stood. 


The Appearance of the Enemy 167 

“ What plantation is this ? ” he demanded 
brusquely. 

“ It is Mount Vernon,” replied the over- 
seer. 

“ Mount Vernon, eh ? The seat of the rebel 
leader ? ” 

“ It is General Washington's home, sir,” 
was the reply. 

“ So I thought, so I thought,” returned the 
officer with a chuckle. “ Are you in charge 
here ? ” 

“Yes; I am Lund Washington, General 
George Washington’s relative, and represent 
him during his absence,” Mr. Washington in- 
formed him with dignity. 

“ And I am Captain Graves of the English 
navy,” responded that officer pompously. “ In 
command of the ‘ Acteon ’ there. Now, sir, I 
want breakfast for my crew, and that quickly. 
And then supplies : flour, corn, bacon, hams, 
poultry and whatever else there may be on 
the estate that will feed hungry soldiers. 
Now be quick about getting them.” 

“And if I refuse?” said Mr. Washington. 

“ Refuse ! ” roared the officer. “ If you 
refuse, by St. George I’ll burn every building 


i68 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

on the place and run off all your negroes. 
Now do as you please about it.” 

Mr. Washington hesitated no longer. 

“ I will comply with your demands,” he 
said simply. He would do anything rather 
than that the general should lose his home. 

“ And mind,” called Captain Graves, “I 
want no dallying.” 

“ There will be none,” answered the over- 
seer quickening his footsteps. 

“ Wife,” he said as he reached the porch 
where Peggy and the two women awaited 
him, “ we must have breakfast for the crew 
as quick as it can be gotten. Do you see to 
it while I attend to what is wanted for sup- 
plies.” 

Peggy looked up in amazement, thinking 
that she. had not heard aright. 

“ Is thee going to give them breakfast and 
supplies from General Washington’s place, 
sir ? ” she asked. 

“ I must, my child,” replied Lund Wash- 
ington sadly. “ The captain threatens to 
burn the houses, and run off with all the 
slaves if I do not. I cannot help myself. 
They would take what they want anyway.” 


The Appearance of the Enemy 169 

“ Then thee should let them take it,” cried 
Peggy excitedly. “ The general won’t like 
for thee to feed the enemy from his stores. 
He won’t like it, friend.” 

“ I am in charge of the property,” repeated 
the overseer. “ If anything happens to the 
place while ’tis in my charge I will be re- 
sponsible. I will comply with any reason- 
able demand rather than have the plantation 
razed.” 

“The general won’t like it,” Peggy re- 
iterated in a low tone as Mr. Washington be- 
gan to give orders to the slaves concerning 
the supplies while his wife hastened to see 
about breakfast. “ He won’t like it. I know 
that he would rather have his home burned 
than that the enemy should be supplied from 
his plantation. Oh, I know he won’t approve 
of it.” 

“ Lil’ missy’s right,” declared a venerable 
darky who stood near. “ Marse George ain’t 
gwine ter laik hab’n de enemy fed offen his 
craps. ’Tain’t fitten dat he’d fight ’em, an’ 
feed ’em, too.” 

“ That is just it,” declared the girl turning 
toward him quickly, surprised that a negro 


170 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

should grasp the point of honor affected. 
“ What is thy name ? ” she added. “ I should 
like to know it.” 

“ Lawsy, missy I doan you know old 
Bishop? ” said the old darky, bowing deeply. 
“ Why, I wuz Marse George’s body sar van t all 
froo de French an’ Indian Walls. Bin wif 
him most ebbrywhar, old Bishop has. Too 
old to go enny mo’ dough, an’ so hehasMista 
Willum Lee to look aftah him. P’raps you 
might hab seen Mista Lee. A black, sassy 
nigga, lil’ missy.” 

“ Yes,” answered Peggy smiling. “ I know 
him, Bishop. I used to see him often at Mid- 
dlebrook. And so thee is Bishop? ” 

For Peggy had heard General Washington 
speak affectionately of his former body serv- 
ant. Bishop was too old now for camp life, 
but he had, as he said, served General 
Washington through the French War. He 
was almost eighty years old now. There 
were deep furrows upon his cheeks, his 
hair was gray, and his form was bent by 
the weight of his years, but old Bishop 
knew his master’s heart, and knew that that 
master would rather lose his whole prop- 


The Appearance of the Enemy 171 

erty than to have it succor the enemies of his 
country. 

So the venerable darky and the maiden 
watched with sorrow the labor of the slaves 
as they ran back and forth to the ship, laden 
with flour, hams, bacon from the storehouses; 
chickens, geese and turkeys from the poultry 
yards ; fruits and vegetables from the cellars ; 
while the air was filled with the shrill cries of 
swine being slaughtered. 

It was over at last. The crew had been fed ; 
the ship was heavily laden with supplies, and 
with a sarcastic acknowledgment of their 
courtesy the captain weighed anchor and 
sailed away. And then the family sat down 
to a belated breakfast. 

The meal was a mere pretense, however, 
and soon after it the cabriolet was brought 
round, and Peggy and her companions set 
forth once more upon their journey. 

“ I wish,” said Mrs. Johnson as they drove 
away from the mansion, “ I wish you were 
safe at home, Peggy. I don’t believe that I 
am doing right in permitting you to go on.” 

“ I must,” spoke Peggy quickly. “ There is 
my cousin dying, friend nurse. I must go 


172 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

on. Does thee fear an invasion of the whole 
state ? ” 

“ It looks as though the invasion were here, 
Peggy. Of course, it may be but a predatory 
incursion as others have been before, but I 
fear, I fear ” ended the good woman shak- 

ing her head. 

“ How much longer will it be before we 
reach Williamsburg? ” inquired the girl. 

“ We should be there the fourth day from 
this,” replied Nurse Johnson. “ Of course it 
may be the right thing for you to go on, as 
you are so near the end of the journey ; but I 
do wish you were safe at home.” 

“ I shall lose no time in returning after I 
have done all for my cousin that can be done,” 
declared Peggy. “ I think mother would wish 
me to go on now, but when all is over ” 

“ Then you must get back as quickly as 
possible,” said the nurse. 

After all Peggy and old Bishop were right 
regarding General Washington’s feelings con- 
cerning the raid on the plantation. 

“ It would have been a less painful circum- 
stance to me,” he wrote to his representative 
when he heard of the matter, “ to have heard 


The Appearance of the Enemy 173 

that, in consequence of your non-compliance 
with their request, they had burned my house 
and laid my plantation in ruins.” 

So sensitive was this man concerning any- 
thing that would seem to touch his honor. 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE JOURNEY’S END 

“ Thy love shall chant its own beatitudes 
After its own life working . . . 

A poor man served by thee shall make thee rich ; 

A sick man helped by thee shall make thee strong ; 
Thou shalt be served thyself by every sense 
Of service which thou ren derest. ” 

— Elizabeth Barrett Broioning. 


Late afternoon of the fourth day after leav- 
ing Mount Vernon found the little party draw- 
ing near to the lowland city of Williamsburg. 
The road had no other travelers than them- 
selves. There were no more thick woods, the 
road running in a blaze of sunshine past 
clumps of cedars, and wayside tangles of 
blackberry, sumac and elder bushes. 

Presently the spires of churches and the 
roofs of several large buildings came into 
sight, clustered in one small spot, as it seemed 
to Peggy, until they entered the town itself, 
when they receded to their proper distances. 
The maiden leaned forward eagerly to see the 
174 


The Journey’s End 175 

place, for she had heard much of its gayety 
and fashion. 

One broad un paved street was the main 
thoroughfare of the town. It was very 
straight, shaded by mulberry and poplar 
trees, and ran for a measured mile from the 
Capitol at one end to the goodly college of 
William and Mary at the other. Houses, 
vine-clad, with wide porticoes and large gar- 
dens, bordered it, and two or three narrower 
streets debouched from it. 

“ This is the Duke of Gloucester Street, 
my dear,” explained Nurse Johnson as they 
entered the broad thoroughfare. “ Yonder 
lies the Capitol where the courts convene. 
Once it was the center of all the legislation of 
the state, but all that is past since the capital 
hath been removed to Richmond.” 

“ Hath it?” exclaimed Peggy in surprise. 
“ I did not know it. When was it, friend 
nurse ? ” 

“ ’Twas done two years ago,” responded the 
nurse sadly. “ Williamsburg was deemed too 
accessible to the enemy, so the government 
was removed to Richmond. I doubt not that 
we should be thankful, since the British did 


176 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

march for the capital in their late invasion of 
the state. The worst feature of the matter is 
that the traitor, Arnold, led the force that 
sacked and burned Richmond in January. No 
doubt Twould have been our fate had the 
government still been here. Look well at the 
college, Peggy. It hath sent forth many of 
the men who are of prominence in the nation.” 

Peggy regarded the college with great in- 
terest, for its fame was far spread, as it was 
the second university to be founded in the 
New World, Harvard being the first. 

On the right of the large campus was the 
president’s house, built of brick alternately 
dull red and gray, brought over from England. 
Opposite was another building of like propor- 
tions and architecture known as the Brafferton 
School, built and endowed as an Indian 
seminary, a modest antitype of Hampton. 

Although there were a number of shops and 
ordinaries, as the taverns were called, the town 
was thinly peopled, and Peggy was conscious 
of a chill of disappointment. Where was the 
glitter and glamour of pageantry of which she 
had heard so much ? 

Was this modest hamlet with its few 


i 7 7 


The Journey’s End 

detached houses with no pretentions to archi- 
tectural beauty the gay capital of Virginia? 
As though divining her feeling Nurse John- 
son spoke. 

“ Virginia is a state of large plantations and 
few cities/’ she said. 

“ Williamsburg is not like Philadelphia, my 
dear, and yet it hath had its share of gayety. 
Before the war began ’twas a goodly sight in 
winter to see the planters and their families 
come in for divertisement and enjoyment. 
Twas very gay then. Gloucester Street was 
filled with their coaches and the spirited horses 
of the youths. Those were gladsome times 
that I fear me we shall see no more since the 
capital hath been removed.” 

She sat for a time lost in thought, and then 
spoke mournfully : 

“ Ah, child, ’tis sad to see the passing of 
greatness. There are many like me who 
grieve to see the old town overshadowed. 
And this,” she continued as they passed a 
long low building with a wide portico and a 
row of dormer windows frowning from the 
roof, “ this is the Baleigh Tavern. Its Apollo 
room is a famous place for balls, and meetings 


178 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

of belles and beaux. We are entering Palace 
Street now, Peggy. That large building at the 
end was formerly the Government Building, 
or the Palace, as Tis called, where the royal 
governors were wont to dwell. The old 
powder magazine yonder held the spark that 
ignited the wrath of Virginians to rebel against 
the king. And this, my dear, is the end of 
our journey. ’Twas formerly the barracks 
of the mansion, but Tis now used for a hos- 
pital.” 

Peggy was conscious of quickening heart 
throbs as she alighted from the cabriolet, and 
ascended the few steps that led to the door of 
the building. 

The westering sun cast a pleasant glow 
through the wide hall, for the entrance doors 
were thrown back, but Peggy had time for 
only a glance. The nurse led the way at once 
to one of the rooms which opened from the 
hall, saying : 

“ I must give report of the supplies im- 
mediately to the storekeeper, my child. Then 
I will see the matron and find where your 
cousin lies. Sit you here for a short time.” 

Peggy sank obediently into the high-backed 


i 7 9 


The Journey’s End 

chair that the nurse pulled forward, and 
waited with some trepidation for the summons 
to go to her cousin. The office was full of 
business. A large force of storekeepers were 
busied in giving bedding and other necessa- 
ries to what seemed to Peggy an endless stream 
of nurses; while a number of clerks bent over 
their books, deep in the accounts of the store- 
keepers. 

The song of birds came through the open 
window near which the girl sat. A bee 
hummed drowsily over a budding peach tree 
that stood just outside, and all at once it came 
to her that she was a long, long way from 
home. All her light-heartedness had vanished. 
The sunshine, the budding trees, the journey 
with its pleasant companionship, and, above 
all, her own youth, had served to lull into 
forgetfulness, for the time being, the purpose 
of the journey. Now, however, the passing to 
and fro of the nurses, the coming and going 
of the doctors with their low-toned orders, all 
brought a vivid realization of her mission, and 
Peggy felt suddenly faint and weak. 

“ I wish mother were here,” she thought, a 
great wave of longing sweeping over her. 


180 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

u Oh, I do wish that mother were here, or else 
that everything was done that must be done 
so that I could go back.” 

At this point in her musings Nurse Johnson 
returned, and it was well that she did so, for 
Peggy was getting very close to the point of 
breaking down. 

“ You are tired,” exclaimed the nurse at 
sight of her face. “ Child, give o’er the meet- 
ing until to-morrow. You would be more fit 
then.” 

“ ’Tis naught, friend nurse,” said Peggy 
rousing herself resolutely. “ I fear me I was 
getting just a little homesick. And how is 
my cousin? Is he — is he ” 

“ He is better,” the nurse hastened to tell 
her. “ Much better, the matron says, and 
longing for his sister. You are to go to him 
at once, but he must not do much talking as 
he is still very weak. With careful nursing 
he may pull through. And now come, but be 
careful.” 

Peggy arose and followed her across the hall 
into a large room, scrupulously clean, and 
bare of furniture save the rows of beds, some 
small tables and a few chairs. 


The Journey’s End 181 

On one of the beds in the far corner of the 
room lay a youth so like her father that Peggy 
could not repress an exclamation. His eyes 
were closed ; his face very pale, and serene in 
its repose. His hair was light brown in color, 
with auburn lights in it that fell low over his 
forehead. Peggy drew near and looked at him 
with full heart. 

“ How like he is to father,” she murmured 
with a quick intake of her breath. “ He 
doth not look like either Cousin William, 
or Harriet. Oh, he should have been my 
brother ! ” 

The nurse bent over the lad, and touched 
him gently. 

“Captain Williams,” she said. “Here is 
some one to see you.” 

His eyes opened, and Peggy almost gasped, 
so like were they to David Owen’s. 

“ Harriet,” whispered the youth making a 
weak attempt to rise. “ Hath she come at 
last ? ” 

“ It is not Harriet,” said Peggy touching 
his forehead gently, “ but Peggy, my cousin.” 

The young fellow turned a wondering look 
upon her. 


182 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“But Harriet, Harriet?” lie murmured. 
“ Why do you call me cousin? ” 

“ Thee is not to talk,” cried Peggy quickly, 
as the nurse shook a warning finger. “ I call 
thee cousin because thou art my Cousin 
Clifford. Harriet could not come because she 
had been sent to New York. I am Peggy. 
Peggy Owen, thy very own cousin. I have 
come to care for thee, and to take thee home 
when thou art strong enough. And that is 
all,” she ended breathlessly as the nurse again 
nodded a warning. 

“ I want Harriet,” reiterated the youth turn- 
ing away from her. “Why have you come? 
I want you not.” 

This was more than the girl could stand. She 
had been on the road for ten long days and 
was fatigued almost beyond the point of en- 
durance. And when Clifford, who was so like 
her father that she had been stirred to the 
very depths of her being, said : 

“ I want you not. Why have you come? ” 
she could no longer control her feelings but 
burst into tears. 

“ I came because thy sister was sent on to 
New York and could not come,” she sobbed. 



* * 


WHY HAVE YOU COME ? 




The Journey’s End 183 

il Because thee said in thy letter that thee 
didn’t want to die with none of thy kin near. 
And I have come all the way from Philadel- 
phia to be with thee if thou shouldst die, and 
to take thy last messages.” 

“ I am not going to die,” said he in an ob- 
stinate voice. “ And I shall save my last 
messages for my sister.” 

At that Peggy looked up in blank amaze- 
ment, thinking she had not heard aright. 
She had made no small sacrifice to come to 
Virginia to minister to him on his death-bed, 
if need be ; or to bring him to health by care- 
ful nursing. And now for that cousin to tell 
her that he would give her none of his mes- 
sages was unsettling to say the least. 

And so the girl looked up, and met the lad’s 
eyes, which held a queer look of defiance. 
His lips were bloodless, but the}^ were set in a 
straight line of determination. He looked so 
like a great big spoiled child that Peggy’s 
tears vanished as if by magic, and she gave 
vent to a low laugh. A laugh so sweet and 
girlish that many who heard it smiled in 
sympathy, and turned to get a glimpse of the 
maiden. 


184 Peggy Owen at York town 

“ Thee is a great big goose/’ she cried wip- 
ing her eyes. “ And I am another. I shall 
hold thee to thy words as a promise. Thee 
is to save thy last messages for thy sister. 
And until she comes, which, I make no doubt, 
will be soon, I shall care for thee whether 
thee likes or not. And I shall begin right 
now by fixing that pillow. Thee is not com- 
fortable. Nurse, please may I have some 
vinegar ? My cousin’s head is so hot. There ! 
Sleep now, and to-morrow thee may talk some 
more. Sleep, my cousin.” 

And Peggy, mistress of herself once more, 
firmly checked the feeble remonstrances of 
the youth and began stroking his forehead 
with soft, soothing touches. Finding his 
protests of no avail her cousin submitted 
to her ministration, and soon, in spite of 
his efforts to keep awake, his eyelids drooped, 
the drawn look of his face relaxed, and he 
slept. 

“ And now you too must rest,” said the 
nurse. “ Come, my child, to my home.” 

“ But these other poor fellows,” said Peggy. 
il Can we not make them comfortable first? ” 

“ We will let the others attend to it for to- 


The Journey’s End 185 

night, Peggy. The first duty in nursing is to 
keep one’s self in trim, otherwise the nurse 
herself becomes a patient. Come.” 

And nothing loth Peggy followed her. 


CHAPTER XV 


PEGGY IS TROUBLED 

u Blow, blow thou winter wind, 

Thou art not so unkind as man’s ingratitude.” 

— ' u As You Like It.” 

Half hidden by lilac bashes and trellised 
grape-vines the cottage of Nurse Johnson 
stood in Nicholson Street. A tiny garden lay 
on one side of the house, and back of it a 
small orchard extended through to Palace 
Street. 

It was a week later, and Peggy stood by the 
open window of the living-room of the cot- 
tage gazing thoughtfully at the garden. The 
sunshine lay warm upon the thick green grass 
studded with violets. Daffodils flaunted 
golden cups at their more gorgeous neighbors, 
the tulips. The lilac bushes were masses of 
purple and white blossoms. The apple trees 
in the orchard were great bouquets of rose 
and snow. It was a pleasant place, cool and 
inviting under the trees. 

186 


Peggy is Troubled 187 

But Peggy was looking with eyes that saw 
not its pleasantness. She was considering the 
events of the past few days. The matron of 
the hospital had acceded to her desire to assist 
in the care of her cousin, and she had devoted 
herself to him assiduously. But Clifford’s 
manner toward her troubled her, and there 
was a pained expression upon her face as she 
gazed into the pretty garden. Unconsciously 
she sighed. 

Nurse Johnson threw aside her sewing and 
came to her side. 

“Child,” she said, “what troubles you? 
Are you homesick ? ” 

“ Friend nurse,” answered Peggy abruptly, 
“ my cousin doth not like me.” 

“ Why do you think so, Peggy ? ” asked the 
nurse quietly. “ Hath he been rude ? ” 

“Rude? Oh, no! I would he were,” an- 
swered the girl. “ Were he rude or cross I 
should think ’twas merely his illness. Mother 
says the best of men are peevish when con- 
valescing, but my Cousin Clifford is not cross. 
Yet he is surely getting well. Does thee not 
think so?” 

“ Yes,” responded Mrs. Johnson with con- 


i83 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

viction. “ He surely is. He began to mend 
from the day you came. The matron, the 
doctors, the nurses all say so.” 

“ And yet,” said Peggy sadly, “ ’tis not be- 
cause of my coming, nor yet of my care that 
he hath done so. It seems rather as though 
he were trying to get well in a spirit of de- 
fiance.” 

“ He is an Englishman, Peggy. Saw you 
ever one who was not obstinate ? The nurses 
have remarked the lad’s frame of mind, and 
’tis commonly thought that he believed that 
you desired him not to recover.” 

“ What ? ” cried Peggy horrified. “ Oh, 
friend nurse, why should he think such a 
dreadful thing ? I desire his death ? Why, 
’tis montrous to think of.” 

“ A mere fancy, child ; though why any of us 
should wish any of the English to live is more 
than I can understand. What with all the 
ravaging and burning that is going on ’twould 
be small wonder if we should desire the death 
of them all. But if he lives, Peggy, as he 
seems in a fair way to do, ’twill be owing to 
your care.” 

“ Still,” said Peggy, “ I wish he were not so 


Peggy is Troubled 189 

cold to me. Mother and I cared for Cousin 
William, his father, when he was wounded, 
and often he was irritable and would speak 
crossly. Yet he always seemed to like it right 
well that we were with him, and would say 
sometimes that he knew not what he would 
have done without us. And Harriet! why, 
when Harriet was ill with fever she was 
petulant and fretful at times, but there were 
other occasions were she was sweet and grate- 
ful. But Clifford accepts my attentions in a 
manner which shows plainly that he would 
prefer another nurse, but that he submits be- 
cause he cannot help himself. As of course 
he cannot,” she added smiling in spite of 
herself. “ Sometimes I would rather he would 
be cross if he would discover more warmth of 
manner.” 

“ Don’t mind him, child. It is, it must be 
some vagary of his illness. I should not pay 
much attention to it, and I were you.” 

“ He does not know that I notice it,” the 
girl told her. 11 But I cannot help but think 
of it, friend nurse. Tis strange that he should 
dislike me so. ’Twould cause mother much 
wonder.” 


igo Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ Have you writ anent the matter to her, 
Peggy ? ” 

“ No ; 'twould worry her. I have told her 
only of his condition and that I hope that he 
will soon be strong enough to start for Philadel- 
phia. When does thee look for Dr. Cochran 
to come ? ” 

‘‘About the first of June. Should your 
cousin be well enough you might start north 
before that time. For my part, while sorry to 
lose you, I shall be glad when you are at home 
with your mother. You have been so occu- 
pied with your cousin that you may not have 
noticed that the militia are drilling every even- 
ing now.” 

“ I have seen them on the Market Green,” 
answered Peggy. “Is the fact alarming, 
friend nurse ?” 

“ The cause of such frequent drill is quite 
alarming, child. The British, under General 
Arnold, have come out of their quarters at 
Portsmouth, and have started up the James 
on another ravaging expedition. General 
Phillips hath joined the traitor and hath sent 
a large force against Richmond again. They 
are plundering and destroying every planta- 


igi 


Peggy is Troubled 

tion and town on the south side of the river. 
Tis wonder they have not come to Will- 
iamsburg ere this. I fear that they will 
soon. Would there were a way for you to 
go home, Peggy.” 

44 If it were not for Clifford I could go on 
Star,” mused Peggy. 

44 Alone? Why, child, I should not be easy 
one moment if you were to start on that jour- 
ney all by yourself. Ten days on that lonely 
road ? Tis not to be thought of.” 

44 No,” sighed the girl. 44 1 suppose not, 
friend nurse. There is but one thing to do at 
present, and that is to care for my cousin. 
And that reminds me that Tis time* to go to 
him now.” 

Throwing aside all her melancholy, for 
Peggy had been taught that gloom had no 
place near the sick, she went into the kitchen, 
took from its place on the dresser a salver 
which she covered with a napkin, placed 
thereon a bowl of steaming broth, for Peggy 
permitted no one to prepare his food but her- 
self, and then regarded it thoughtfully. 

44 There should be some brightness,” she 
mused. 44 Tis passing hard to lie all day in 


192 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

bed with no hint of the spring time. I have 

it.” 

She ran out to the empurpled grass where 
the violets grew thickest, and gathered a small 
nosegay of the largest blossoms. These she 
brought in and laid daintily on the salver be- 
side the bowl of broth. 

“ As thee cannot go to the blossoms I have 
brought the blossoms to thee,” said she 
brightly when she reached her cousin’s bed- 
side. “ See, my cousin, ’tis a bit of the May, 
as thee calls it, although May hath not yet 
come in truth ; but ’tis very near. Friends 
say Fifth month, though ’tis not so pretty a 
name as thine. Thou canst hold them if thou 
wishest. ’Tis so small a bunch that it will 
not tire thy poor, weak fingers.” 

“ I thank you,” said the lad coldly. “ I fear 
me that you put yourself to too much trouble 
for me.” Fie took the violets listlessly, never 
vouchsafing them so much as a glance. 

“ And how does thee do this morning, my 
cousin?” The girl shook up the pillows, 
then slipped them under his head so that he 
half sat, half reclined in the bed, cheer- 
fully ignoring the chilly reception that the 


Peggy is Troubled 193 

poor violets received. “ I think thee looks 
brighter / 7 

“ I rested well, Mistress Peggy,” he an- 
swered briefly, and then he dropped the blos- 
soms, and taking the spoon from her, added : 
“ I will not trouble you to feed me this morn- 
ing. I am quite strong enough to feed 
myself.” _ 

“ Very well,” assented Peggy with becoming 
meekness, quietly arranging the salver in 
front of him. 

The lad began strongly enough, but soon 
his hand began to tremble. The perspiration 
stood on his forehead in great drops as he 
continued to make the effort, and presently 
the spoon fell with a clatter from his nerveless 
fingers. He sank back, panting and ex- 
hausted, on his pillows. 

“ Thou foolish boy,” rebuked Peggy gently 
wiping the perspiration from his brow. 
“ Thee must not waste thy strength if thee 
wishes to get well soon. Thee must be patient 
a little longer, my cousin.” 

“ Would I had died,” broke from him pas- 
sionately, tears of humiliation in his eyes, 
“ ere I was brought to lie here like a baby 


i9+ Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

compelled to accept services that I wish 
not.” 

A deep flush dyed the girl’s face, and she 
choked. For a moment she feared lest she 
should lose her self-control, then mastering 
herself — Peggy had been well schooled in self- 
repression — she said mournfully : 

u Thee must not excite thyself, Cousin 
Clifford. Suffer me to care for thee a little 
longer. If it can be arranged so that another 
may take charge of thee, it shall be done. I 
knew not that thou didst dislike me so much.” 

He made no reply, but partook of the broth 
she gave him without protest. Then, because 
it was part of her duty to wait beside him 
until the morning visit of the surgeon, she 
picked up the little bunch of violets and sat 
down quietly. 

Her heart was very full. She could not 
understand the youth’s aversion. It was as 
though he held something against her that 
she had done; the resentment of an injury. 
In wondering perplexity she fondled the 
violets, and with unconscious yearning her 
thoughts flew back to far-off Philadelphia, 
and the long ago time when there was no 


Peggy is Troubled 195 

war, and she had not known these trouble- 
some cousins. 

What times she, and Sally, and Betty, and 
all the girls of The Social Select Circle had 
had gathering the wild flowers in the great 
woods ! When was it they had gone there 
last? It came to her suddenly that it had 
been six long years before, just after the 
battle of Lexington. They had made wreaths 
for their hair, she remembered. Was it 
violets that made Sally’s, she wondered, the 
blue of the flowers she held stirring her mem- 
ories vaguely. No ; it was quaker-ladies, and 
they were blue as Sally’s eyes. They never 
would go to the great woods again because the 
British had felled the trees. 

At this point in her meditation Peggy 
looked up with a start to find her cousin re- 
garding her with such an intent look that the 
color mantled her cheek and brow. He 
seemed as though he was about to speak, and, 
fearful that there would be another outbreak 
which would agitate him, she began speaking 
hurriedly : 

“I am thinking of the great wood, cousin, 
which used to lie along the banks of the 


196 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Schuylkill River at home. We went there in 
spring time for violets, and all the wildings 
of the forest. Thee should have seen the 
great trees when they were newly leaved, and 
again in the autumn when they were clothed 
in scarlet and gold ; and ” 

“ What have you done with Harriet ? ” 
interrupted he in a tense tone. 

“What have I done with Harriet ?” re- 
peated Peggy so surprised by the question 
that she let the violets fall to the floor un- 
heeded. Clifford had not mentioned his 
sister’s name since the first day she came. 
“ I told thee, my cousin, that the council 
had sent her to New York, because she com- 
municated with Sir Henry Clinton which is 
not allowed. * She had been warned, but she 
heeded it not. Does thee not remember?” 

“ I know what you told me,” he made 
answer. “Think you that I believe it? 
Nay ; I know that your people have pre- 
vented her from coming to me.” 

For a moment Peggy was so amazed that she 
could only stare at him. When she had recov- 
ered sufficiently to speak she said clearly: 

“ I think thee must be out of thy mind, 


>97 


Peggy is Troubled 

cousin. I spoke naught but truth when I 
told thee of Harriet. I should not know how 
to speak otherwise. Why should we hinder 
thy sister from coming to thee ? There would 
be no reason.” 

“ At one of the taverns where we stopped 
on the way down here, a captain, a whipper- 
snapper Yankee, flaunted a shirt in my face 
made by my sister.” The boy’s eyes flashed 
at the recollection. “ I wrote her praying 
her to tell me that he did it but to flout me. 
I prayed her to write that she was still loyal 
to her king and countiy. And she answered 
not. I sent another letter, and still there 
was no reply. Then I tried to escape to get 
to her, and I was wounded in the attempt. 
The director of the hospital here promised, 
to quiet me, that he would see that she re- 
ceived a letter, and I wrote for her to come. 
Harriet would have come had she not been 
prevented.” 

“ But why should she be prevented ? ” de- 
manded the astounded Peggy. 

“ Because ’twas feared that once she was 
with me she would return to her allegiance. 
That my influence would make her remember 


198 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

that Colonel Owen’s daughter could show no 

favors to a Yankee captain ; that ” 

“ Clifford Owen,” interrupted the girl 
sternly, “listen to me. Thou art exciting 
thyself needlessly. Thy sister likes the 
Yankee captain, as thee calls him, no more 
than thee does. She did make that shirt ; 
but ’twas done because she was as full of 
idle fancies as thou art, and mother sought 
by some task to rid her of the megrims. She 
gave it to John hoping to flout him, thinking 
that he would not wear a garment bearing 
the inscription embroidered, in perversity, 
upon it. She did write to thee. Not once 
but several times. That thee did not receive 
the letters is to be deplored, but not to be 
wondered at, considering the state of the 
country. She exerted herself on thy behalf 
to procure a parole, and ’twas near accom- 
plishment when, impatient at the delay, she 
wrote to Sir Henry Clinton imploring him to 
ask thy exchange. As I have told thee, ’tis 
not permitted for any to communicate with 
the enemy, and so she was sent to New York. 
And now thee has the gist of the whole 
matter,” concluded Peggy with dignity. 


Peggy is Troubled 199 

“And why is slie not here?” he asked 
obstinately. 

The girl rose quickly. 

“ I have told thee,” she said quietly. “ I 
will say no more. If thee chooses to doubt 
my word then thee must do so. I have spoke 
naught but truth. My cousin, thee will have 
to get another nurse. I am going back to my 
mother. Twas a mistake to come. I but 
did so because mother and I felt sorrow for 
thee alone down here with none of thy kin 
near, and perchance dying. Twas a mistake, 
I say, to have come, but I will trouble thee 
no longer. I shall start home to-day on my 
pony. The way is long, and lonely ; but 
better loneliness and fatigue than suspicion 
and coldness. I hope thee will recover, my 
cousin. Farewell ! ” 

She turned, standing very erectly, and 
started to leave the room. Before she had 
taken a half dozen steps, however, there came 
the quick beat of the mustering drum from 
the Market Green, and a hoarse shout from 
without : 

“ The British ! The British are coming ! ” 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE TABLES TURNED 

u Ah ! then and there was hurrying to and fro, 

And gathering tears, and tremblings of distress, 

And cheeks all pale, which but an hour ago 
Blushed — at the praise of their own loveliness.” 

— Byron. 

Instantly the little town was all com- 
motion. From every quarter men came run- 
ning in answer to the call, ready to defend 
their homes from the invader ; while women 
huddled together in groups, or gathered their 
treasures and fled with them to the forest. 
Mustered at length, the militia, pitifully few 
in numbers, sallied forth to meet the enemy. 
From the southward came the strains of 
martial music as the British approached, and 
mothers, wives, and sisters waited in breath- 
less suspense the result of the encounter. 

The sound of a few shots was borne pres- 
ently on the breeze, followed by the rush of 
running men, and the militia which had 
200 


The Tables Turned 


201 


marched forth so bravely but a short time 
before, came flying back, panic stricken. 

“ There are thousands of them/' cried the 
panting men. “ We could not stand against 
the whole British army.” On they ran, while 
from the other direction came the first divi- 
sion of Major-General Phillips' army, the 
Queen's Rangers, under Lieutenant-Colonel 
Simcoe, which marched in with drums beat- 
ing, and colors flying. 

At the first alarm Peggy had paused ab- 
ruptly, hardly knowing what to do. Her 
first impulse had been to return to the cot- 
tage, but remembering that Fairfax was with 
the militia, and Nurse Johnson somewhere 
about the hospital, she hesitated. As she did 
so there came a peremptory voice from the 
bed : 

“ Mistress Peggy ! " 

“ Well, my cousin ? ” Peggy went back to 
Clifford reluctantly. 

“ Are my people truly coming ? " 

“ They seem to be," answered the girl. 

“ And where were you going ? " 

“ I really don't know," answered she. “ I 
would be alone at Nurse Johnson’s cottage, 


202 


P e ggy Owen at Yorktown 

which I would like not. Solitude is con- 
ducive to fear, and I wish ever to present a 
brave front in the presence of the enemy. I 
shall remain somewhere about the hospital 
by necessity.” 

“ Stay by me,” he said. 

“ But thee has hardly ceased telling me 
that thee does not want me near thee ? ” cried 
the girl opening wide her eyes in surprise. 

“ I have not changed my opinion concern- 
ing the matter,” he said grimly. “ But I am 
an English officer, and the safest place for 
you is by my bedside. Therefore, mistress, I 
command you to sit here by my bed.” 

“ I don't want thy protection,” began 
Peggy hotly. “ I think I prefer thy sol- 
diers.” 

“Did I want your nursing?” he demanded 
savagely. “ No, I did not ; yet was I com- 
pelled to submit to it. And while I did not 
desire your attendance, still you have attended 
me. For what purpose I know not, nor doth 
it now matter. The fact remains that I am 
under an obligation of which I would be quit. 
I will requite whatever of service you have 
rendered me by procuring exemption from 


203 


The Tables Turned 

pillage or annoyance for both yourself and 
the friends with whom you are staying. Sit 
you here beside me, Mistress Peggy, and bide 
the result.” 

“ Clifford Owen,” retorted the maiden so 
bitterly angry that she could scarcely speak, 
“ were it not for those friends who have been 
so kind to me, I would die rather than accept 
aught from thy hands. But because of them 
I will take whatever of favor thee can ob- 
tain for us. But ’tis under protest. Under 
strong protest, I would have thee under- 
stand.” 

“ So ? ” he said. “ That is quite as it should 
be.” 

For one long instant the two gazed at each 
other. The lad’s whole appearance betokened 
the keenest enjoyment of the situation. He 
looked as though he had received a draught of 
an elixir of life, so animated and strong did he 
appear. 

Peggy, on the contrary, found no pleasure 
in the state of things. She was as near blind, 
unreasoning wrath as her gentle nature ever 
came. Had it not been for Nurse Johnson 
and her son, she would have left her cousin’s 


204 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

bedside forthwith. As it was she sat down be- 
side him in anything but a meek frame of 
mind. 

The streets of the little city thronged with 
the red coats of the British, and they took 
possession of public buildings, dwellings, and 
shops as though they were masters returning 
to their own. 

It was not long before several soldiers under 
the leadership of an officer made their ap- 
pearance in the hospital. Rapidly they went 
through the rooms searching for British 
prisoners among the wounded and sick in- 
mates. There was no rudeness nor annoyance 
of any sort offered to either the American sick, 
or their white-faced nurses. As they ap- 
proached his bed Clifford sat up stiffly, and 
gave the officer’s salute. 

“ Ha ! ” cried the English officer. “ What 
have we here ? ” and he paused beside 
him. 

“ I am Captain Williams, of the Forty-eighth 
Regiment, sir,” declared Clifford with another 
salute. “ I have been a prisoner with the 
enemy since the last week of February.” 

“ Ha ! yes ; I remember. Taken at West- 


The Tables Turned 


205 

Chester while on private business for Sir Henry 
Clinton,” said the other. 

“ The very same, sir. And this,” indicating 
Peggy, “ is my cousin, Mistress Margaret Owen, 
of Philadelphia, who hath been put to no small 
inconvenience by my illness. She hath nursed 
me back to health, or at least until I am on 
the road to recovery. For the sake of what- 
ever service I have been able to render Gen- 
eral Sir Henry Clinton, I beg you to see that 
neither she, nor any of the inmates of the 
house where she dwells, be subjected to annoy- 
ance. She hath also a pony, I believe, of 
which she is very fond. Wilt see that it is 
exempted from impressment ? It is needless 
to say that any favor rendered mein the mat- 
ter will not go without recompense.” 

A significant glance was exchanged between 
the two which Peggy did not notice. What 
she did see, however, was that the officer 
saluted in turn, saying pompously : 

“ Whatever you desire in the matter, cap- 
tain, will be done. If the young lady will 
come with me to show me the house I will at 
once put a guard on the premises. I promise 
that she will suffer no annoyance of any sort.” 


2o 6 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

As Clifford spoke of her as his cousin, Peggy 
felt a quick revulsion of feeling. It was the 
first time he had so called her. Then, as he 
openly acknowledged his indebtedness to her 
nursing, the girl’s anger toward him died away. 
After all, she thought, the lad was doing his 
best to repay her for what she had done. 
That he was doing it from a desire to be quit 
of the obligation did not matter in the least. 
She knew now how he had felt during the 
time when he had submitted to her attentions, 
and a sense of justice made her aware that he 
was acquitting himself handsomely. And so 
as she rose to accompany the officer to the cot- 
tage, she said humbly : 

“ I thank thee, my cousin. I will not for- 
get thy kindness in the matter.” 

A puzzled look came into the youth’s eyes 
at her changed demeanor, but he merely gave 
a slight bow, and motioned her to go on with 
the officer. But Peggy was not yet through 
with him. 

“ May I come again to attend thee ? ” she 
asked in a low tone. “ Thee is not well yet, 
thee must know.” 

“ Yes,” he said. “ Come, and you will, 


The Tables Turned 


207 

mistress. I will not mind your ministrations 
so much now.” 

And in much better spirits than she had 
deemed possible a few moments before the girl 
accompanied the officer to the cottage. Nurse 
Johnson came to the door wringing her hands 
as they neared the entrance. 

“ There will be naught left, Peggy,” she said 
despairingly. “ The soldiers are in the house 
now stripping it of everything. Twill be a 
mercy if the house is left.” 

Before Peggy could make reply the officer 
removed his cocked hat, bowing courteously. 

“ That shall be stopped immediately, 
madam,” he said. “ War is not a gentle 
thing, and sometimes suffering must fall upon 
even our friends. In this case, however, your 
inconvenience will be short.” 

The good woman had not recovered from 
her bewilderment at this speech, ere he 
pushed past her into the house, and they 
heard him reprimanding the looting soldiers 
sharply. 

“ What doth it mean, child ? ” she gasped 
as every article taken was restored to its place, 
and a guard mounted before the dwelling. 


208 Peggy Owen at York town 

“ Why are we so favored when our poor neigh- 
bors are faring so ill ? ” 

“ Tis Clifford,” Peggy told her. “ He in- 
sisted that my friends and I should not be 
subjected to annoyance by his people as a re- 
turn for nursing him.” 

“ Well, of all things ! ” exclaimed the nurse. 
“ And you thought he did not like you I ” 

“ He doesn’t, friend nurse. He made sure 
that I should understand that his feeling 
toward me had not changed, but he felt that 
he was under an obligation of which he 
would be quit. Still,” a little gleam came 
into Peggy’s eyes as she spoke, “ he did think 
that he would not mind my ministering to 
him so much now.” 

“ Of course not,” laughed Nurse Johnson. 
“ He will think it his due now. Isn’t that like 
an Englishman ? But I am very thankful 
none the less, though I see not how he could 
do other than he hath done. It is certainly 
reassuring to know that we shall not be mo- 
lested.” 

So Peggy and her friend stayed in the cot- 
tage, or went back and forth to the hospital 
untroubled, save for the irksomeness of having 


The Tables Turned 


209 


armed men about the dooryard. And in the 
stable Star ate her oats, or tossed her slender 
head unwitting of the fact that she had been 
saved from helping in the marauding expedi- 
tions of the enemy. 

“I have misjudged my cousin/’ thought 
Peggy with a warm glow of gratitude toward 
the lad as she prepared his breakfast the next 
morning. “ And yesterday I was so angry. 
P e ggy> Peggy I will thee never learn to govern 
thy temper ? Thee must be more patient, and 
guard thy unruly tongue better. Heigh-ho ! 
’tis an adventurous jaunt after all, though still 
I would I were with mother. There ! I don’t 
believe that my cousin will ignore my offer- 
ing this morning.” 

And with this she placed a few violets on 
the platter, and started for the hospital, going 
through the gate of the orchard which opened 
into Palace Street. 

As she closed the gate and turned in the 
direction of the hospital she saw an officer 
coming down the street. There was some- 
thing strangely familiar in his appearance, 
and Peggy was so impressed with the idea that 
it was some one she had met that she regarded 


210 


Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

him keenly. She stopped as though she had 
received a shock as she recognized him. For 
the man was Major-General Benedict Arnold, 
and he was coming directly toward her. 


CHAPTER XVII 


AN UNWELCOME ENCOUNTER 

il He stood alone — A renegade 
Against the Country he betrayed.” 

Peggy leaned against the fence for support, 
trembling violently. General Arnold was 
evidently bound for the palace, and she must 
pass him if she continued on her way to the 
hospital. The thought of running back to 
the house, and waiting until he had passed 
came to her, but she found herself incapable 
of moving. Peggy was obliged to resign her- 
self to the encounter. 

The scarlet and gold of the British uniform 
well became him, Peggy could not but ob- 
serve. His dark, handsome face looked im- 
passively from under his laced, cocked hat, 
and with quickening heart-throbs she saw that 
he still limped. Wildly she hoped that he 
would pass by without noticing her, and she 
watched his approach with a sort of fascina- 
tion. 

The birds sang merrily above her head, flit- 
211 


212 


P e ggy Owen at York town 

ting from tree to tree across the blue of the 
sky. From the topmost bough of a near-by 
mulberry tree an oriole poured forth a flood 
of melody. A fresh river breeze bearing on 
its wings the odors of the sea stirred the 
maiden’s hair and touched her flushed cheeks 
with refreshing coolness. 

Alas ! as he came directly in front of her he 
raised his eyes, and then stopped abruptly with 
an exclamation of surprise and wonder. 

“ Why ! it is Miss Peggy Owen, is it not ? ” 
he asked with a genial smile. 

“ Yes,” answered she faintly. “ It is, 

Fr ” then she stopped. The word friend 

stuck in her throat. She could not utter it. 
Friend ? Nay, he was not that. He had for- 
feited the title forever. And so, after a brief 
hesitation, she continued : “ It is I, in truth, 
General Arnold.” 

A flush had come into his swarthy face as 
she substituted the title “ general ” for friend. 
He bent his dark compelling eye upon her 
with wistful eagerness. 

“ Miss Peggy,” he said, holding out his 
hand with a winning smile, “ we are both a 
long way from home. I little thought to find 


An Unwelcome Encounter 213 

my girl friend down here. I give you greet- 
ing.” 

“ And I give thee greeting also, sir,” she 
returned. But she did not put out her hand. 
She could not. 

She had been taught all her life to return 
good for evil. To submit to baseness and in- 
gratitude with meekness ; but Peggy could 
not bring herself to clasp Benedict Arnold’s 
hand in greeting. Above the singing of the 
birds she heard John Drayton’s heart-broken 
cry, “ My general ! my general ! my general ! ” 
She saw again the anguish of strong men at 
the defection of a brave soldier. How Dray- 
ton had loved him — this dashing, daring 
leader who had ruined his ideal of manhood. 
The blankness and awfulness of the pall that 
had settled upon the country after his deser- 
tion had not yet been dissipated. Men had 
not yet ceased to look suspiciously upon each 
other. Officers spoke with hushed voices 
even yet of how the great heart of General 
Washington had been all but crushed by this 
man’s falseness. And now he stood before 
her with outstretched hand in the April sun- 
shine. 


214 P e ggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ I give thee greeting, sir,” she said with 
unsmiling lips. “ Greeting and good-day.” 
And she made as if to pass him. 

“ Stay,” he said, his face crimsoned, and 
dark with anger. “ Am I not fit to be spoken 
to? You regard me as a traitor, do you not? 
Yes ; your eyes tell it though you say it not. 
My little maid, may not a man change his 
opinions? Have I not heard that your father 
was not always of the belief that bloodshed 
was lawful ? Nay ; even you yourself have 
changed since the beginning of the war. 
Once you and your family held that resist- 
ance to the powers that be was wrong. That 
submission to the king was not only proper 
but duty as well. Have I not the right to 
change my views and opinions also? ” 

“ Yes,” she made answer. “ Thee has the 
right. Any man may change.” 

“ Then why condemn me ? ” he cried with 
passion. 

“ I do not condemn thee, sir ; I leave that 
to God and thy conscience,” she said. “ But 
oh ! ” she cried unable to control herself 
longer, “ why did thee not do it openly ? No 
man would have held thee to blame had thee 


An Unwelcome Encounter 215 

come out boldly, and acknowledged thy 
changed views. But to seek to give our 
strongest fortress into the hands of the 
enemy ; to betray a brave man to death, to 
destroy the idol that thee had made for thy- 
self in the hearts of thy soldiers, to bring sor- 
row to General Washington, who hath so 
much to bear ; this was not well, sir. Twaa 
not done in the honorable manner that men 
had a right to expect of Benedict Arnold. 
And now, to come with fire and sword against 
thine own people ! How can thee do it ? 
How can thee ? ” 

“ You do not understand. There have been 
men who have been willing to bear infamy 
that good might come of it. I sought to be 
one of them. When the colonies have been 
restored to their rightful allegiance the mat- 
ter may appear in a different light. Miss 
Peggy, you do not understand. ” 

“ No,” she answered reluctant to prolong 
the interview. “ I do not, sir ; nor do I wish 
to.” 

“ Child,” he said, regarding her with a win- 
some smile, “ once you were beset with pride 
because you walked the length of a drawing- 


216 Peggy Owen at York town 

room by my side. Will you pleasure me with 
your company down this street ? ” 

Peggy’s eyes were misty, and her voice full 
of infinite sadness as she replied : 

“ When I was proud to walk with thee, 
thou wert a brave soldier, wounded in the de- 
fense of thy country. Now thou hast be- 
trayed that country, and thou hast come 
against thine own people, plundering and 
burning the property of thy brothers. I walk 
with no traitor, sir.” 

Over his dark forehead, cheek, and neck 
the red blood rioted at her words, and his 
dark eyes flashed ominously. 

“ So be it,” he said at length. “ Enemies 
we are, then. I could have served you 
greatly. Perhaps it would have been better 
for you to have been more politic ; but no 
matter. Benedict Arnold forces his presence 
upon no one. This one thing, however, I ask 
of you : Tell me, I pray, where John Drayton 
is. But answer that and I will leave you in 
peace.” 

“ Thee means to tempt him,” breathed 
Peggy, looking at him with startled glance. 
“ Thee has no right to know that. He was 


An Unwelcome Encounter 217 

broken-hearted over thy defection from thy 
country. He shed tears of sorrow. He and 
Daniel Morgan also. He would not wish to 
hear from thee. Molest him not, I beg of 
thee.” 

“ Ah ! that touched you,” he cried. “ If 
you are so sure of his loyalty why ask me not 
to molest him? Are you afraid that he will 
come to me for the love he bears me?” 

“ No,” responded the girl indignantly, 
stung to the quick by his sneering manner. 
“ John is fighting with the army, as he should 
be. Thee could not persuade him to leave 
his duty, sir. I trust him as I do myself.” 

“ How now ! ” he cried. “ Wilt lay a 
wager with me that another two months will 
not find John Drayton fighting by my side? 
Wilt lay a wager on’t, my little maid? ” 

“ No ; I wili not,” she said her eyes dilated 
with scorn at the proposition. “ Neither will 
I tell thee where he is so that thou canst 
vilely try to woo him from his allegiance. 
John is loyal to his country. He hath been 
severely tried, and not yet found wanting. I 
should be less than friend to consent that thou 
shouldst make an attempt upon his honor.” 


218 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ You have told me where he is, Mistress 
Peggy, without knowing it,” and he laughed 
maliciously. “ Daniel Morgan hath been, un- 
til of late, with General Greene’s army in the 
Carol in as. If Drayton and Morgan were to- 
gether it follows as a matter of course that 
Drayton is also with Greene.” 

“ Oh ! ” ejaculated Peggy in dismay. Then 
her native wit came to her aid. “ But that 
was last fall,” she objected. “ It doth not fol- 
low that even if he were there then, he is now. 
At that time thou wert with the enemy in 
New York ; yet now thou art in Virginia. 
Why should he remain stationary any more 
than thou shouldst ? ” 

“ Well reasoned,” he approved, still laugh- 
ing. “ It doth not matter where he is, Mis- 
tress Pegg}\ I can find him if I wish. And 
I may wish. Do you live here?” indicating 
the cottage abruptly. 

“ For the time being, sir,” answered Peggy, 
longing to terminate the interview. “ I am 
here to care for my cousin, who is of the 
British army.” 

“ Which accounts for the guard. Ah! Mis- 
tress Peggy, I see that despite your Whig 


An Unwelcome Encounter 219 

proclivities you know the wisdom of having 
a friend among the enemy. Perhaps you 
would have met my friendly overtures in 
another spirit had it not been so. I give you 
good-day. Perchance we may meet again.” 

Bowing low he left her, and feeling some- 
how very uncomfortable Peggy went on to 
her cousin. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


UNDER THE LINDENS 

11 Snatch from the ashes of your sires, 

The embers of the former fires ; 

And leave your sons a hope, a fame, 

They too will rather die than shame ; 

For Freedom’s battle once begun, 

Bequeathed by bleeding sire to son, 

Though baffled oft is ever won.” 

— “The Giaour,” Byron . 

“You are late,” spoke Clifford Owen with 
anything but an amiable expression when at 
length Peggy reached his bedside. “ Me- 
thought you had forgot that I lay here with- 
out breakfast? ” 

“Nay, my cousin,” said the girl apologetic- 
ally. “ I started with thy breakfast some 
time since, but one of thy generals stopped 
me ; and then, as the broth was cold, I tarried 
in the hospital kitchen to warm it.” 

“ Is it the everlasting broth again ? ” quer- 
ied the boy irritably. “ Odds life ! I think 
that Yankee doctor is determined to keep me 
here all summer. How can a fellow gain 
strength with naught but broth to eat ? ” 

220 


Under the Lindens 


221 


“ Thee should not speak so of the good 
doctor/’ reproved Peggy gently. “ And to 
show thee that thee should not, know that 
that same Yankee doctor said, when I was 
warming the broth, that thee was strong 
enough to take something other than it. 
And he had me prepare, what does thee 
think? Why, a soft-boiled egg and a bit of 
toast. So there, my cousin ! is not that a nice 
breakfast ? ” 

“ It isn’t half enough,” grumbled her cousin. 
11 One little egg, and one piece of toast that 
would scarce cover a half joe. Why, I could 
eat a whole ox, I believe. I tell you the fel- 
low wants to keep me on a thin diet for fear 
that I will get strong enough to fight. I am 
going to have one of the British surgeons look 
me over.” 

“ Thee is cross, and hungry ; which is vastly 
encouraging,” commented the maiden sagely. 

The youth looked up at her with the merest 
suspicion of a smile. 

“ If being cross and hungry are encouraging 
symptoms,” he said somewhat grimly, “I 
think I ought to get up right now. I’d like 
to tear this bed to pieces, I am so tired of it ; 


222 


Peggy Owen at York town 


and as for hanger ” He paused as though 

words failed to express his feelings. 

“ Then thee had better fall to at once,” sug- 
gested Peggy. “ And thee is talking too much, 
I fear.” 

“ No,” he said. “ The coming of the army 
hath put new life into me. I am no longer a 
prisoner, Mistress Peggy. That in itself is 
enough to cure one of any malady. Think ! 
Twill not be long ere I shall come and go at 
pleasure. Nor shall I be bound by a parole.” 

“ But thee must be patient a little longer,” 
advised the maiden, as he resigned the tray to 
her with a sigh of content. “ Thee must not 
overdo just at this time, else thee will tax 
thy new-found strength too much. And I 
wish to thank thee again, my cousin, for thy 
kindness yesterday. Thy people have not 
molested us in any way, and thy friend, the 
officer who spoke with thee, hath placed a 
guard about our house to ensure our safety. 
Both Nurse Johnson and I appreciate thy 
thoughtfulness. We might have fared ill had 
it not been for thee.” 

“ I like not to be beholden to any,” he re- 
marked. “ Twill serve to repay in part for 


Under the Lindens 


223 


your nursing. I see not yet why you should 
journey so far to care for an unknown kins- 
man. n 

“ Thee did not seem unknown to me, 
my cousin,” returned Peggy quietly. “ Thy 
father stayed with us for nearly a year when 
he was upon parole in Philadelphia. And I 
have been with Harriet for two years almost 
constantly. Then, too, the dictates of hu- 
manity would scarce let us leave thee down 
here without any of thy kin near. That is 
all, Clifford.” 

And Peggy would discuss the matter no 
further. Her heart was very warm toward 
her cousin, and she did not wish a repetition 
of the conversation of the day before. Seeing 
that he was inclined to converse too much she 
quietly withdrew, and busied herself in other 
parts of the hospital, winding bandages for 
the surgeons, or reading to the sick. She 
feared to return to the cottage lest she should 
again meet with General Arnold ; and that, 
Peggy told herself, she could not bear. At 
length, however, just about sunset, which was 
her usual time for returning, she ventured 
forth. 


224 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

The evening was a lovely one. The sun 
had sunk beyond the belts of forest lying to 
the westward of the town, leaving the sky 
rosy and brilliant. The street was deserted, 
and breathing a sigh of relief the maiden 
hastened to the cottage. She found Mrs. 
Johnson awaiting her. 

“ You are late, child,” she said with so dis- 
traught an air that Peggy looked up quickly. 
“ I was beginning to fear that some ill might 
have befallen you. What kept you so ? ” 

“ Friend nurse,” answered Peggy with some 
agitation, “ General Arnold stopped me this 
morning when I went to the hospital with my 
cousin’s breakfast. I feared lest I should 
meet with him again, so I waited until the 
street was clear.” 

“Arnold, the traitor?” exclaimed Nurse 
Johnson. 

“ The very same. I knew him in Philadel- 
phia when he was our general. I liked not 
to talk with him, but he would not let me 
pass. Friend nurse, does thee think the 
British will stay here long?” 

“Tis hard to tell, Peggy. I blame you not 
for not wanting to meet with him, but ’tis a 


Under the Lindens 


225 


thing that will be unavoidable in this small 
town if they stay any length of time. I 
think he must be with General Phillips at 
the palace. I wish,” ended the good woman 
with the feeling that all Americans held 
toward the traitor, 44 I wish that we might do 
something to capture him. Tis said that His 
Excellency is most anxious to effect it.” 

41 Yes ; but naught can be done with an 
army back of him. But something worries 
thee, and I have done naught but speak of 
my own anxiety. What is it? ” 

44 ’Tis Fairfax,” Nurse Johnson told her in 
troubled tones. 44 He is hiding in the forest, 
and wishes to come home for the night, I 
had a note from him. He tried to creep in 
to-day, but was deterred by seeing the guard in 
the yard. Of course, I knew that the militia 
must have fled to the forest, and the poor fel- 
lows are in want of food because the British 
have ravaged all the plantations near. If the 
boy could get in without the knowledge of 
the guard he could stay in the garret until 
the soldiers leave. But how to accomplish it 
I know not. He will be in the palace grounds 
to-night a little after sunset, he said. And he 


226 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

wished me to meet him there. But I promised 
the guard that I would cook them Indian 
cakes to-night, and so I cannot leave without 
arousing their suspicion. Tis time to go 
now, and to serve the cakes also. What to do 
I know not.” 

“ Why could I not go to thy son, while thee 
stays and cooks the cakes?” asked Peggy 
eagerly. 

“ Why, child, that might do ! I did not 
think of that ; yet I like not to send you out 
again so late.” 

“ It is not late. The dark hath come only 
in the shadow, which will be the better. And 
where will he be, friend nurse ? The grounds 
are so large that I might go astray if I did not 
know the exact spot.” 

“ He will be in the great grove of lindens 
which lies on the far side of the grounds,” the 
nurse told her. “ Yet I like not ” 

“ Say no more, friend nurse,” said Peggy 
quickly. “ Tis settled that I am to go. Now 
tell me just what thee wishes me to do.” 

After some further expostulation on the part 
of the nurse she consented that the girl should 
go to meet the lad, carrying some of his mother’s 


Under the Lindens 227 

clothes which he should don, and so arrayed 
come back to the cottage. 

“ I wonder,” mused Nurse Johnson, “ if he 
knew that the English general hath his head- 
quarters in the palace. Tis a rash proceeding 
to venture so near. If he is taken they will 
make him either swear allegiance to the king, 
or else give him a parole. Fairfax will take 
neither, so it means prison for the boy. Fool- 
ish, foolish, to venture here I ” 

“ But all will be well if we can but get him 
here unbeknown to the guard,” consoled 
Peggy. “ Friend nurse, cook many cakes, and 
regale them so bountifully that they will 
linger long over the meal ; and it may be 
that Fairfax can slip in unobserved.” 

“ The very thing ! ” ejaculated the nurse 
excitedly. “ What a wit you have, Peggy. I 
begin to think that we can get him here, after 
all.” 

She bundled up one of her frocks hastily, 
saying as she gave it to the girl : 

“ Of course you must be guided by circum- 
stances, my child, but come back as quickly 
as possible lest the guard be through with the 
meal. If they can be occupied ’ 


228 Peggy Owen at York town 

“ I will hasten," promised Peggy. “ And 
now good-bye. Oh, I'll warrant those guards 
will never have again such a meal as thee 
will give them. Now don't be too anxious." 

“But I shall be," answered the nurse with 
a sigh. “ Not only anent Fairfax but you 
also." 

Peggy passed out of the cottage quickly, 
and went toward the hospital. It was so usual 
a thing for her to go back and forth that the 
going attracted no attention from the guards. 
Now the hospital had an entrance that 
opened directly into the palace grounds, and 
Peggy availed herself of this convenience. 

The grounds were very large, and it was 
fortunate that she knew the exact situation of 
the grove of linden trees, else she must have 
become bewildered. The lawns were in a sad 
state of neglect, overrun with vines and wild 
growths; for, since Lord Dunmore, the last 
royal governor, had left, the mansion had held 
but an occasional tenant. So much of under- 
brush was there that it was a comparatively 
easy matter for Peggy to pass unobserved 
through the trees in the gathering dusk of the 
twilight. A guard had been placed in the 


Under the Lindens 


229 


immediate vicinity of the mansion, and the 
town itself was thoroughly picketed so that 
sentinels in the remoter parts of the grounds 
were infrequent. And unobserved Peggy 
presently reached the great grove of lindens,, 
the pride of the former royal governor. 

The moon was just rising through a bank 
of threatening clouds which had gathered 
since the sunset. They obscured the moon- 
light at one moment, then swept onward 
permitting the full light of the orb to shine. 
Peggy’s voice trembled a little as she called 
softly : 

“ Friend Fairfax ! ” 

“ Mistress Peggy ! ” Fairfax Johnson rose 
slowly from the copse near the grove, and 
came toward her. 

“ Is it thou?” asked Peggy in a low tone. 
Then as he drew closer : “ Thee is to put on 
this frock, friend. ’Tis thy mother’s. Then 
thee is to come boldly back to the cottage with 
me, and enter while thy mother hath the 
guard in the kitchen regaling them with In- 
dian cakes and honey. Be quick ! ” 

The youth took the bundle silently, and re- 
tired a short distance from her. The clouds 


230 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

cleared in the next few moments, discovering 
Master Fairfax arrayed in his mother’s frock, 
which was a trifle long for him. He stumbled 
as he tried to approach Peggy, and grabbed at 
his skirts awkwardly. 

“ Thee must not stride, friend,” rebuked 
Peggy in a shrill whisper. “ Thee is a woman, 
remember. Walk mincingly. So ! Hold 
not thy skirt so high. Thy boots will betray 
thee. No woman had ever so large a foot. 
Oh, dear ! I don’t believe that thee will ever 
get by the guards. And thy mother is uneasy 
about thee.” 

“ I’ll do better,” answered the youth eagerly. 
“ Indeed, I will try to do better, Mistress 
Peggy. Show me just once more. Remember 
that I’ve never been a woman before.” 

“ ’Tis no time for frivolity,” chided the girl, 
laughing a little herself. “ There ! ’tis a 
decided improvement, Friend Fairfax. I 
think we may start now. And as we go thee 
may tell me why thee should be so rash as to 
venture into the town while the enemy is here. 
Thy mother wondered anent the matter. Why 
did thee, friend ? ” 

“ Why, because the Marquis de Lafayette 


Under the Lindens 


231 


hath entered the state, and is marching to 
meet the British/’ he answered. “ The militia 
of Williamsburg is to join him. We march 
at daybreak. I wanted to see mother before 
going, and to get something to eat. I have 
eaten naught since yesterday morning.” 

“ Why, thou poor fellow,” exclaimed Peggy. 
“ No wonder thee would dare greatly. And 
’tis venturesome, friend. Vastly so ! And 
hath the Marquis come from General Wash- 
ington ? ” 

“ Yes ; he hath twelve hundred regulars, 
and everywhere in tide-water Virginia the 
militia are rising to join him. We must do 
all we can to keep the old Dominion from 
being overrun by the enemy. The meeting 
place is near the Richmond hills.” 

“ Thank you for the information,” came a 
sarcastic voice, and from out of the gloom 
there stepped a figure in the uniform of an 
English officer. The moon, bursting through 
the clouds at this moment, revealed the dark 
face of Benedict Arnold. Peggy gave a little 
cry as she recognized him. 

“ So this is your trysting place,” he said 
glancing about the grove. “ Upon my word 


2 3 2 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

a most romantic spot for a meeting, but a trace 
too near the enemy for absolute security. 
You realize, do you not, that you are both 
prisoners ? ” 

“ Sir,” spoke Fairfax Johnson, “ do with me 
as you will, but this maiden hath done naught 
for which she should be made a prisoner. She 
but came to conduct me to my mother.” 

“ And ’tis no trysting place,” interposed 
Peggy with some indignation. “ The lad but 
ventured here to see his mother. He hath 
eaten nothing since yesterday morning. The 
least, the very least thee can do is to first let 
him see his mother, and have a good meal.” 

“ And then ? ” he questioned as though en- 
joying the situation. “ Upon my word, Miss 
Peggy, you plead well for him. I have heard 
you plead for another youth, have I not?” 

“ Thee has,” answered she with spirit. 
“ But then I pleaded with an American 
officer, a gallant and brave man. Now ” 

“ Yes, and now ? ” he demanded fiercely. 
“ Have I no bowels of compassion, think you, 
because I have changed my convictions? I 
will show you, Mistress Peggy, that I am 
not so vile a thing as you believe. Go ! You 


Under the Lindens 


2 33 


and this 3^outh also. The information he 
hath so unwittingly given is of far more 
value than he would be as a prisoner. We 
had not yet been advised of Lafayette’s where- 
abouts, and we were anxious to know them. 
We have tarried at this town for want of that 
very intelligence. Therefore, go ! but take 
this advice : Hereafter, choose your meeting 
place at a spot other than the enemy’s head- 
quarters.” He laughed sneeringly, and turn- 
ing strode off under the trees. 

“ I would rather he had taken me prisoner,” 
observed the lad gloomily. 

“ Well, I am glad that he did not,” answered 
Peggy. “ Thy mother would have grieved so. 
Come, Friend Fairfax ! With such a man one 
knows not how long his mood of mercy will 
last. Let us hasten while we may.” 

He followed her awkwardly. They reached 
the cottage without further molestation, and 
entered it unobserved. 

On the morning following the drums beat 
assembly soon after the sounding of the rev- 
eille. The different commands filed out of 
their camps, and, forming into a column, took 
up the line of march out of the city. 


CHAPTER XIX 


HAKRIET AT LAST 

u Awake on your kills, on your islands awake, 

Brave sons of the mountain, the frith, and the lake. 
Be the brand of each chieftain like Fin’s in his ire 1 
May the blood through his veins flow like currents 
of fire. 

Burst the base foreign yoke as your sires did of yore, 
Or die like your sires, and endure it no more.” 

— “ Battle Song,” Scott. 

With the courage born of the desperateness 
of the situation the citizens of Williamsburg 
set about repairing the devastation wrought 
by the invader. Wrecked homes and deso- 
lated families followed fast in the wake of 
the British army. From field and hills the 
militia assembled to repel their approach, 
leaving the crops to the care of the men too 
old for service, the women who bravely 
shouldered tasks too heavy for delicate 
frames, and the few negroes who remained 
faithful to their owners. Patiently demol- 
ished gardens were replanted, poultry yards 
restocked, depleted larders replenished in order 
234 


Harriet at Last 


235 

that want, stark and gaunt, might not be 
added to other foes. 

And the sunny days of April became the 
brighter ones of May, and the forests about 
the city blossomed into riotous greens, starred 
by the white of dogwood, or the purplish-pink 
mist of the Judas-tree. The mulberries and 
sycamores were haunts of song. Out of the 
cerulean sky the sun shone brilliantly upon 
the leaf-strewn earth. All Nature rejoiced, 
and sent forth a profusion of bloom and 
verdure as though to compensate the land for 
the bloody war waged throughout its length 
and breadth. For that great game, whose 
moves and counter-moves were to terminate 
so soon in the cul-de-sac of Yorktown, had 
begun. From the seacoast where Greene had 
sent him Cornwallis, recovered at last from 
the dearly bought victory of Guilford Court 
House, was moving rapidly across North 
Carolina for a junction with the forces in Vir- 
ginia. There was no longer a doubt but that 
the subjugation of the state was the aim of 
the British. 

An empty treasury, a scarcity of arms, a 
formidable combination to oppose in the 


236 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

West, a continual demand upon her resources 
to answer for the army in the North, with all 
these contingencies to face Virginia had now 
to prepare to meet this new foe advancing 
from the South. 

Late one afternoon in the latter part of May 
Peggy and her cousin sat in the palace grounds 
under the shade of a large oak tree. The girl 
had been reading aloud, but now the book lay 
closed upon the grass beside her, and she sat 
regarding the youth who lay sprawled full 
length upon the grass. 

“ And so thee is going back to the army ? ” 
she asked. “ Is thee sure that thee is strong 
enough ? ” 

“ Yes ; I tire of inaction. I told General 
Phillips when he passed through two weeks 
ago on his way to Petersburg that I would join 
him when the combined army reached Rich- 
mond. I would have gone with him then but 
that I hoped Harriet might still come here. I 
do not understand why I have not heard from 
her, if she is, as you say, in New York.” 

“ I wish thee could hear, my cousin,” said 
Peggy patiently. “ I would that thee might 
hear from her for my own sake as well as 


Harriet at Last 


237 


thine. It vexes me for thee to doubt my 
word, and thee will never believe that I have 
spoken truth until thee hears from her.” 

“ But consider,” he said. “ It hath been 
more than a month since you came. When 
you first came you said that she was in New 
York. If so, why hath she not written ? 
Ships pass to and from there with supplies 
and messages for the forces here. ’Twould 
have been easy to hear.” 

“ I am sorry that I cannot relieve thy un- 
easiness,” Peggy made answer. “ It is not in 
my power to do so, Clifford.” 

“ I am uneasy,” he admitted, sitting up- 
right. “ Sometimes I am minded to set forth 
to see what hath become of her.” 

Peggy looked at him with quick eagerness. 

“ Why not? ” she asked. “ My cousin, why 
should we two not go to Philadelphia ? Then 
thee could go on from there to New York 
to thy sister. Why not, Clifford ? My 
mother ” Her voice broke. 

“ You want to go home? ” he asserted. 

“ Yes ; oh, yes ! ” she answered yearningly. 
“ Thee is well now. There is naught to do 
but to amuse thee by reading or by conversa- 


238 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

tion. The troops are now all on the south 
side of the James River with thy general, 
Lord Cornwallis. Twould be a most excel- 
lent time, Clifford, for a start toward Phila- 
delphia. We would have none but our own 
soldiers to meet.” 

“ ‘ Our own soldiers ’ mean my foes, Mis- 
tress Peggy,” he rejoined with a half smile. 
“ You forget that I am an Englishman. We 
would never reach your home were we to start. 
I am not going to risk my new-found freedom 
by venturing among the rebels.” 

“ But I am a patriot, and thou art a Brit- 
isher, as thou say’st. Why not depend upon 
me when we are among the Americans, and 
upon thee when with thy forces ? ” asked the 
maiden ingenuously. 

The lad laughed. 

“ Nay,” he returned. “ We should need a 
flag that would show that we were non-com- 
batants. No ; Twill not do. I shall go back 
to the army, and you ” 

“Yes?” she questioned. “And I, my 
cousin ? What shall I do ? Twice already in 
the past month thy army hath visited this 
city. How often it will come from now on 


Harriet at Last 


239 

none can tell. All tide-water Virginia seems 
swept by them as by a pestilence. Get me a 
flag and let me pass to my home.” 

“ ’Tis not to be thought of for a moment,” he 
answered quickly. “ I will not even consider 
the thing. I have deliberated the matter, and, 
as I feel to some extent responsible for your 
well-being, I have finally decided what were 
best to be done. Know then, Mistress Peggy, 
that I shall in a few days conduct you to 
Portsmouth, where the frigate ‘ Iris’ lies pre- 
paring to return to New York. I shall send 
you on her to that port.” 

Peggy was too astonished for a moment to 
speak. The youth spoke with the quiet as- 
surance of one who expects no opposition to 
his decision. The girl chafed under his man- 
ner. 

“ Thee takes my submission to thy authority 
too much for granted, Cousin Clifford,” she re- 
marked presently, and her voice trembled 
slightly. “ I am not going to New York. I 
spent a year there among the British, and ’tis 
an experience that I do not care to repeat. 
Thee does not choose to be a prisoner, my 
cousin ; neither do I.” 


240 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ If you were ever a prisoner there I know 
naught concerning it,” he answered. “ Surely 
if Harriet is there, as you would have me be- 
lieve, ’tis the place for you. If you are the 
friends you seem to be what would be more 
natural than for you to go to her, since to re- 
turn to your own home is out of the ques- 
tion ? The vessel sails the first of June. I 
shall put you on her. There is naught else to 
do.” 

“ I go not to New York,” was all the girl 
said. She had not told Clifford any of the 
unpleasant incidents connected with his 
father, or sister. She had been taught to 
speak only good, forgetting the evil. Now, 
however, she wondered if it would not have 
been better to have enlightened him concern- 
ing some of the events. 

“ We will not discuss the matter further for 
the present,” he said stiffly. “ I know best 
what to do in the matter, and you will have 
to abide by it. I see naught else for you to 
do.” 

P e gg.y’ s experience with boy cousins had 
been limited to this one, so she was ignorant 
of the fact that they often arrogate to them- 


Harriet at Last 


2 4 X 


selves as a right the privilege of ordering 
their girl relatives' affairs. She did not know 
that these same masculine relatives often as- 
sumed more authority than father and brother 
rolled into one. She was ignorant of these 
things and so sat, a wave of indignant protest 
surging to her lips. Fearing to give utterance 
to the feeling that overwhelmed her she rose 
abruptly, and left the grounds. 

“ I will walk as far as the college and back," 
she concluded. “ I must be by myself to 
think this over. What shall be done? Go 
to New York I will not. And how deter- 
minedly my cousin speaks ! Doth he think 
that I have no spirit that I will submit to 
him?" 

And so musing she walked slowly down 
Palace Street, under the shade of the double 
row of catalpa trees which cast cooling shadows 
over the narrow green. At length just as she 
turned to enter Duke of Gloucester Street 
there came the sound of bugles. This was 
followed by the noise of countless hoof beats ; 
then came the sharp tones of military com- 
mand : all denoting the approach of a body of 
mounted men. 


242 Peggy Owen at York town 

The people began running hither and 
thither, and soon the street was so filled with 
them that Peggy could not see what was com- 
ing. As quickly as possible she made her way 
to the steps of the Capitol, and ascended its 
steps that she might have a good view of the 
approaching force. From the Yorktown road 
another detachment of British defiled into 
town. The citizens of the little city viewed 
their entrance with feelings in which alarm 
predominated. What could they want in 
Williamsburg, they asked themselves. Had 
they not been stripped of almost everything in 
the shape of food that they should be com- 
pelled to support a third visit from the 
enemy ? A flutter of skirts in the rear divi- 
sion of the cavalry drew attention to the fact 
that a girl rode among them and, surprised by 
this unusual incident, Peggy leaned forward 
for a keener glance. 

A cry of amazement broke from her lips as 
the girl drew near. For the maiden was 
Harriet Owen on her horse, Fleetwood. 

Harriet herself, blooming and beautiful I 
Harriet, in joseph of green, with a gay plume 
of the same color nodding from her hat, smil- 


Harriet at Last 


243 


ing and debonair, as though riding in the 
midst of cavalry were the most enjoyable 
thing in the world. Peggy rubbed her eyes, 
and looked again. No ; she was not dream- 
ing. She saw aright. The vision on horse- 
back was in very truth her cousin Harriet. 
With a little cry Peggy ran down the steps, 
and pushed her way through the gaping 
crowd. 

11 Harriet,” she called. 

Harriet Owen turned, saw her, then drew 
rein and spoke to the officer who rode by her 
side. He smiled, saluted her courteously as 
she dismounted lightly, and gave Fleetwood’s 
bridle into the hand of an orderly. Quickly 
the English girl advanced to her cousin’s side. 

“ Well, Peggy ? ” she said smilingly. 


CHAPTER XX 


VINDICATED 

u ’Tis just that I should vindicate alone 
The broken truce, or for the breach atone.” 

— Dryden. 

“ Thee has come at last,” cried Peggy, a 
little catch coming into her voice. “ Oh, 
Harriet ! Harriet ! why didn’t thee come be- 
fore ? Or write ? ” 

“ Why, I came as soon as I could, Peggy. 
When I knew that the Forty-third was to be 
sent down I went to Sir Henry for permission 
to accompany the regiment. The colonel’s 
wife bore him company, which made my com- 
ing possible. Oh, the voyage was delight- 
some ! I love the sea. And the military 
also. You should have heard the things they 
said to * this sweet creature,’ as they styled 
me. And how is Clifford ? ” 

“He is no longer an invalid, Harriet. He 
hath quit the hospital, and taken rooms at 
the Raleigh Tavern. Thee can see the build- 
244 


Vindicated 


245 


ing from here if thee will turn thy head. 
Tis the long low building with the row of 
dormer windows in the roof. He talks also 
of returning to the army, but hath been wait- 
ing to hear from thee. He hath worried. I 
am so glad that thou hast come, and he will 
be glad also. I do believe that thee grows 
more beautiful all the time.” 

“ Sorry that I can’t say the same for you,” 
laughed Harriet, pinching Peggy’s cheek play- 
fully. “ What have you been doing to your- 
self? You are pale, and thinner than when 
I saw you last. Mercy ! how long ago it 
seems, yet ’twas but the first week in last 
month. I have had such a good time in New 
York, Peggy,” she ran on without waiting for 
answers to her questions. “ The routs and 
the assemblies were vastly entertaining. And 
the plays ! Oh, Peggy, you should have been 
there. I thought of you often, and wished 
you with me, you little gray mouse of a 
cousin ! Why do you wear that frock ? I 
like it not.” 

“ Did thee in truth think of me?” asked 
Peggy wistfully. “ With all that pleasuring 
I wonder that thee had time.” 


246 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ Well, I did of a certainty. Particularly 
after your mother’s letter came telling me 
about Clifford, and how you had gone down 
to care for him. Of course I knew that he 
was in good hands, so I didn’t worry. Is this 
the hospital ? ” 

“ Yes,” answered the Quakeress who had 
been leading Harriet toward the spot during 
the conversation. “ I left thy brother in the 
palace grounds, and I thought thee would like 
to be taken directly to him. Hath Captain 
Williams come in yet?” she inquired of an 
attendant. 

“ Captain Williams,” repeated Harriet who 
seemed to be in high spirits. “ How droll 
that sounds ! Are these the palace grounds ? ” 
as Peggy on receiving the attendant’s answer 
led the way into them. “ Oh ! there is Clif- 
ford ! ” 

She made a little rush forward with out- 
stretched arms as she caught sight of her 
brother, crying ioyously : 

“Clifford! Clifford!” 

The youth rose at her cry. Over his face 
poured a flood of color. Incredulity struggled 
with joy, and was succeeded by a strange ex- 


Vindicated 


247 


pression. His face grew stern, and his brows 
knit together in a heavy frown. He folded 
his arms across his breast as his sister ap- 
proached, and made no motion to embrace 
her. Peggy was nonplussed at the change. 
What did it mean ! He had been so anxious 
for her coming, and so uneasy about her. 
She could not understand it. Harriet too 
seemed astonished at this strange reception. 

“ One moment/’ he said, and Peggy shivered 
at the coldness of his tones, “ do you come, 
my sister, as a loyal Englishwoman, or as a 
rebel ? ” 

“ Loyal ? ” questioned Harriet wonderingly. 
“ Why, of course I’m loyal. What else could 
I be ? ” 

“ And that Yankee captain? The one to 
whom you gave that shirt ? ” 

“ The Yankee captain ? ” A puzzled look 
flashed across Harriet’s face. “ Oh ! do you 
mean John Drayton ? Well, what about 
him ? ” 

“ Is he not favored by you ? ” queried Clif- 
ford, a light beginning to glow on his coun- 
tenance. 

“ Favored by me ? John Drayton I ” Har- 


248 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

riet’s lip curled in disdain. “ What nonsense 
is this, Cliff? I dislike John Drayton ex- 
tremely. Didn’t Peggy tell you ? ” 

“ Then come,” he said opening his arms. 

“ You silly boy,” cried Harriet embracing 
him. “ I am minded not to kiss you at all. 
What put such absurd notions in your head ? 
How well you look ! Not nearly so pale as 
Peggy is. One would think she was the in- 
valid. Come, Peggy ! ’Tis fine here under 
the trees. Sit down while you both hear 
about the gayeties of New York. And the 
war news ! Oh, I have so much to tell. Sir 
Henry says the game is up with the colonies 
this summer. But oh, Cliff ” 

“ Have you been in New York ? ” he inter- 
rupted. 

“ Of course. Didn’t Peggy tell you how the 
Most Honorable Council of the revolted colony 
of Pennsylvania,” and Harriet’s voice grew 
sarcastic, “ banished me to that city because I 
tried to get a letter to Sir Plenry Clinton con- 
cerning your exchange ? It hath afforded 
much amusement at the dinners when I would 
take off Mr. Reed’s solemn manner. ’Tis 
strange that Peggy did not tell you.” 


Vindicated 


249 


“ She did,” he replied, and turning he 
looked at Peggy as though seeing her for the 
first time. A gaze that embraced the gray 
gown that clung close to her slender figure ; 
the snowy whiteness of her apron, the full fichu 
fastened firmly about the round girlish throat ; 
and the simple cap of fine muslin that rested 
upon her dark tresses. “ She did,” he re- 
peated, and paused expectantly as though for 
her to speak. 

But she made no comment. It was enough 
that she was vindicated at last. It had hurt 
Peggy that her cousin should doubt her word, 
and now her sole feeling was one of content 
that he should know that she had indeed 
spoken naught but truth. 

“ Then if Peggy told you that I was sent 
there I see not why you should ask if I came 
from there,” spoke Harriet in perplexity. 
“ Clifford, have you seen father? ” 

“ No,” his face clouding. “ I dread meet- 
ing him, Harriet. You know that he left you 
and the home in my charge. Had I known 
that you would not remain I would never 
have left you. And why did you not stay 
there, my sister ? ” 


250 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ Alone, Clifford ? Did you not know me 
better than that? Know then, brother mine, 
that if you can serve your country, Mistress 
Harriet Owen can also. Oh, I have seen 
service, sir. I was a spy in the rebel head- 
quarters at Middlebrook, in the Jerseys, for 
nearly a whole winter.” 

“ You, Harriet ! A spy ? ” he cried aghast. 
“ Not you, Harriet? ” 

“ Don’t get wrought up, Cliff. Father knew 
it, and consented. We were well paid for it. 
Didn’t Peggy tell you about it?” Harriet 
turned a smiling countenance upon Peggy. 
“ She knew all about it. I stayed with our 
cousins while there.” 

“ I think there is much that Cousin Peggy 
hath not told me,” he remarked, and again he 
looked at the girl with a curious intent glance. 
Peggy felt her color rise under his searching 
gaze. “ I will depend upon you for enlight- 
enment as to several things.” 

The shadows lengthened and crept close to 
the little group under the trees. Fireflies 
sparkled in the dusk of the twilight. A large 
white moth sailed out of the obscurity toward 
the lights which had begun to glimmer in 



r m 


1 




m 


c c 


BENEDICT ARNOLD FORCES HIS PRESENCE UPON NO ONE” 







Vindicated 


251 

the hospital windows. An owl hooted in a 
near-by walnut tree. Peggy rose suddenly. 

“ We should not stay here,” she said. 
“ Clifford is no longer an invalid, 'tis true ; 
still he should not remain out in the dew.” 

“ I have scarcely begun to talk,” demurred 
Harriet. “ I think I should know what will 
suit my own brother, Peggy.” 

“ Our Cousin Peggy is right, Harriet,” ob- 
served Clifford in an unusually docile mood. 
“ I should not be out in the dew, and neither 
should you. To-morrow there will be ample 
opportunity to converse. I confess that I do 
. feel a little tired. Then too there are matters 
to ponder.” 

“ Of course if you are tired,” said his sister 
rising, ” we must go in. To-morrow, Peggy, 
you will find yourself like Othello — your oc- 
cupation gone.” 

“ I shall not mind,” Peggy hastened to 
assure her. “ Thy brother hath desired thy 
coming so much that I make no doubt that 
he will enjoy the companionship.” 

“ I dare say he did want me,” was Harriet's 
self-complacent remark. “ Still, Peggy, there's 
no denying the fact that you are a good nurse. 


2$2 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Is it not strange, Clifford, that she hath nursed 
all three of us ? Father when he was wounded 
in a skirmish at their house; me when I was 
ill of a fever, and now you.” 

“ No ; she hath not told me,” he answered. 
44 She hath been remiss in this at least, Har- 
riet. Now ” 

41 1 think mother did the most of the nurs- 
ing,” interrupted Peggy hastily. 44 And after 
all, 'tis over now. There is no necessity to 
dwell upon what is past. We will bid thee 
good-night, my cousin.” 

“And where do you stay?” inquired Har- 
riet as Clifford left them at the cottage gate. 
44 Is this the place? How small it is ! Will 
there be room for me, Peggy ? ” 

44 Thee can share my room, Harriet. Mother 
made arrangements with Nurse Johnson, with 
whom I came to Williamsburg, that I was to 
stay with her. She is most kind, and will 
gladly receive thee.” 

44 Let's hurry to bed,” pleaded Harriet. 44 1 
do want to tell you about Major Greyling, 
and — well, some others. We can talk in 
bed.” 

44 Very well,” was Peggy's amused response. 


Vindicated 


253 

“ But I have somewhat to tell thee also. Wilt 
promise to let me talk part of the time ? ” 

“ Don’t be a goose,” said Harriet giving her 
a little squeeze. “ I have something impor- 
tant to tell you” 

“ Then come in,” said Peggy, opening the 
door. 


CHAPTER XXI 


A HASH RESOLVE 

11 How much the heart may bear, and yet not break ! 
How much the flesh may suffer and not die ! 

I question much if any pain or ache 
Of soul or body brings our end more nigh : 

Death chooses his own time ; till that is sworn, 

All evils may be borne.’ 7 

— Elizabeth Akers Allen. 

“ Has thee had any news of the army lately, 
friend nurse ? ” questioned Peggy one morn- 
ing a week after Harriet’s arrival. 

Nurse Johnson glanced quickly about to 
make sure that they were alone before she 
replied : 

“I had a short letter from Fairfax a few 
days since, Peggy. He said that the Marquis 
had received word that a force under General 
Wayne was coming to help in the defense of 
the state. He was on the point of breaking 
camp at Richmond and marching up to the 
border to meet him. Cornwallis hath already 
begun operations on the south side of the 
254 


A Rash Resolve 


255 


James. ’Tis said that he boasts that the 
people will return to their allegiance as soon 
as they find that their new rulers are not able 
to give them military protection. With that 
end in view the earl hath established a ver- 
itable reign of terror wherever his troops 
march. He is harrying and ravaging all 
plantations, running off the negroes, or in- 
citing them against their masters. In truth,” 
ended the good woman with some bitterness, 
“ if aught escaped the vigilance of the invad- 
ing forces under Phillips and Arnold it hath 
been reserved only for the keener eye of a 
more pitiless enemy.” 

“ And thy son, friend nurse ? Is he well ? ” 
inquired the girl, for a shadow lay on Nurse 
Johnson’s brow that was not caused by the 
tidings of Cornwallis’ ravages, harrowing as 
they were. 

“ I am worried about him, Peggy,” she ad- 
mitted. “ He is in truth far from well, and 
feared an attack of fever when he wrote. He 
did not like to ask for leave to come home, 
the need of men is so great ; but felt that he 
must do so did he not get better.” 

“ How ^dreadful a thing war is ! ” sighed 


256 Peggy Owen at York town 

Peggy. “ The poor fellow ! to be ill and weak 
yet to stay on because of the need the country 
hath of men. Tis heroic, friend nurse.” 

“ Ah, child, ’tis little a mother cares for 
heroics when her only son is suffering for 
lack of care. Sick and starving also, it may 
be.” 

“ I have been selfish,” broke from the girl 
remorsefully. “ I have been so full of my 
woe that I had forgot how our poor soldiers 
are in want of everything. It hath seemed 
to me at times that I could not bear to stay 
down here longer. Thee knows I have not 
heard from mother at all. I know she must 
be worried if she hath not heard from me.” 

“ Your being here is cause for worry,” said 
the nurse soberly. “ Williamsburg is in the 
path of the armies, though it does seem as 
though we had been visited enough by them. 
Would that you were home, Peggy, but I see 
no way of your getting there. The expresses 
can scarce get through.” 

“ Thee said that General Wayne was to join 
the Marquis,” spoke the girl eagerly. “ He is 
from my own state, friend nurse. I make no 
doubt but that he would help me could I 


A Rash Resolve 


257 


but reach his lines. And the Marquis 

Why, Robert Dale is with the Marquis’ forces I 
I remember now that Betty told me he had 
been placed there for valor. Thee sees that I 
have plenty of friends could I but reach our 
own lines unmolested.” 

“ ’Tis not to be thought of,” said Nurse John- 
son shaking her head decidedly. “ No, Peggy ; 
’tis irksome to stay here under the conditions 
of things, but I see not how it can be helped. 
Ah ! here is your cousin. How beautiful she 
is ! ” 

“ Where are you going, Peggy ? ” asked 
Harriet as she entered the room, her wonder- 
ful gray eyes lighting into a smile at Nurse 
Johnson’s last words. 

“ I am going to the college to see the 
museum of natural history, Harriet. Will 
thee come with me ? ” 

“ Not I, Peggy. Such things are too tire- 
some,” yawned Harriet. “ And Clifford won’t 
go for a ride. He said that he had something 
to attend to to-day. ’Tis no use to tease Cliff 
when he makes up his mind. He is worse 
than father.” 

“ Well, if thee won’t come,” and Peggy tied 


258 Peggy Owen at York town’ 

the ribbons of her leghorn hat under her chin, 
“ thee must not mind if I go.” 

“ I wish I were back in New York,” pouted 
her cousin. “ Tis slow down here. Had I 
known that Clifford was so well I would not 
have come. However, there will be some 
amusement when the army under Lord Corn- 
wallis gets into quarters. I dare say father 
will take a house then. Of course he will 
want us to look after it.” 

“ Is thy father with Lord Cornwallis ? ” 
asked Peggy quickly. 

“ Of course, Peggy. The Welsh Fusileers 
always stay with him. When we left him at 
Camden he was to join Cornwallis, you re- 
member.” 

“ Yes,” assented Peggy absently, “ but I had 
forgot for the moment.” 

In thoughtful mood she left the cottage. It 
seemed to her as though she were caught in 
the meshes of a web from which there was no 
escape. Here were Clifford and Harriet with 
the possibility of Colonel Owen appearing upon 
the scene at any moment. When he came 
Peggy knew that she would be unable to do 
anything. If only she could reach the Amer- 


A Rash Resolve 259 

ican lines, she thought, a way would be 
opened for her to proceed to Philadelphia. 

The air was rife with rumors concerning 
the capture and narrow escapes of the post- 
riders. It seemed almost next to impossible 
for them to get through to Philadelphia ! 
How then could she, a mere girl, hope to ac- 
complish what they could not? 

“ And yet,” Peggy mused, “ I must try. I 
dare not wait until Cousin William comes for 
he will take Harriet and me with him wher- 
ever he goes. I know not how it will end.” 

She had reached the college campus by this 
time, and now paused thoughtfully looking 
up at the statue of Norborne Berkeley, Lord 
Botetourt, — most beloved of all the royal gov- 
ernors, — which had been erected on the green. 

“ I bid you good-morrow, little cousin,” 
spoke a voice pleasantly, and Peggy started to 
find Clifford beside her. 

The lad smiled at the glance of surprise that 
Peggy gave at his mode of address, and con- 
tinued : 

“ I thought you had deserted me entirely. 
Was care of me so irksome that you are glad 
to be rid of me ? ” 


260 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ No, Clifford ; but thee had thy sister,” re- 
sponded Peggy who had in truth left the 
brother entirely to his sister. “ Thee had no 
need of me longer, as thee is not now an in- 
valid.” 

“ True, I am no longer an invalid, Cousin 
Peggy. Still are there not some matters to be 
settled betwixt us? Why have you not re- 
proached me for my doubt of you ? ” 

“ When thee found that I had spoke naught 
but truth what more was there to be said, my 
cousin ? ” queried Peggy seriously. “ Thy 
conscience should do the reproaching.” 

“ And it hath,” he rejoined. “ You have 
given me no opportunity to ask pardon but I 
do so now. There were many things that I 
did not know that Harriet hath told me. 
There are still many that require explanation 
in order to have a good understanding of 
affairs. But this I have gathered ; all of us, 
father, Harriet and I, seem to be under deep 
obligation to you and your family. And my 
debt is not the least of the three. I wish to 
repay you in some measure for your care of 
me. As my excuse I can only say that while 
I knew that we had cousins in this country 


A Rash Resolve 


261 

I knew little concerning them. I left home 
shortly after father came over, and so knew 
naught of his stay with you. And that cap- 
tain with the shirt Harriet made ” he 

paused abruptly and clenched his hands in- 
voluntarily. “ I thought you were like him 
and all other Americans I had met/’ he con- 
tinued — “ boasting braggarts who had wooed 
my sister from her true allegiance. I cry 
your pardon, my cousin. Will you give it 
me ? }t 

“ For all doubt of me, thee has it, Clifford,” 
responded the girl sweetly, touched by his 
evident contrition. “ But for what thee 
thinks of Americans, no. There are some 
among us who are not as we would have them 
be. Among all peoples the good and bad are 
mingled. I dare say thee is not proud of all 
Englishmen. We are not a nation of brag- 
garts, as thee thinks. It hath taken some- 
thing more than braggadocio to repulse thy 
soldiers for six long years. It hath taken 
courage, bravery and a grim resolution to win 
in spite of famine and the greatest odds that 
ever an army faced. Those things belong not 
to boasters, my cousin.” 


262 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ A truce, a truce,” he cried. “ I am routed 
completely. I admit that Americans have 
bravery. Odds life ! and tenacity also, when 
it comes to that. Where get they that ob- 
stinacy that enables them to rise after every 
defeat ? ” 

“ Where do they get it ? ” she asked. 
“ Why, from their English blood, of course. 
Thee and thy fellows forget that they are of 
thine own blood. Oh, the pity of it ! And 
see how thy people are treating this state ! ” 

“ ’Tis fortune of war,” he uttered hastily. 
“ And that brings me to the pith of this 
interview. I have intelligence that Lord 
Cornwallis is marching toward Richmond, 
which he will reach the last of this week. 
Therefore, I shall escort you and Harriet to 
Portsmouth to-morrow, and see you aboard 
the * Iris/ bound for New York. I wish to 
join the earl at Richmond, and I wish to see 
you in safety before doing so.” 

“ Thee must leave me out of such a plan, 
Clifford,” spoke Peggy quietly. “ I am not 
going to New York. When I was there be- 
fore only the river lay betwixt my mother 
and me, yet I was not permitted to cross it. I 


A Rash Resolve 263 

should be a prisoner as thee would be in 
Philadelphia. I could not bear it.” 

“ But you cannot remain here, Peggy,” he 
remonstrated. “ I am doing what seems to 
me the best that can be done for you. The 
country is overrun by soldiers of both sides. 
Were you able to get through the British lines 
there still remain the rebels.” 

“ Thee has no need to trouble concerning 
me at all, my cousin,” spoke Peggy with some 
heat. “ If I can reach the rebel lines, as thee 
calls them, I shall be sent through. I am 
not going to New York in any event.” 

“ I shall not permit you to remain here,” 
he said, determination written on every feature. 
“ 1 am your nearest male relative in this part 
of the country, and as such 1 shall do what I 
think is best for you. Come, little cousin, 
be reasonable. Harriet shall use her in- 
fluence, once New York is reached, to see 
that you go to your mother. Will not that 
content you ? ” 

“ It doth not content me,” replied the girl, 
her whole nature roused to resistance. Too 
well she knew what Harriet’s promises were 
to rely upon them. “ 1 am grateful to thee, 


264 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Clifford, for thy thought of me ; but thee 
must give o’er anything that hath New York 
for its end and aim.” 

“ But I cannot let you stay here,” he cried 
again. “ The game is up as far as these people 
are concerned. I cannot let you remain to be 
a sharer in their miseries and distresses. Be 
reasonable, Peggy.” 

“ I am reasonable, Clifford. Reasonable 
with the reason born of experience. These 
people are my people. If I cannot get home 
I prefer to share their misery, rather than to 
be at ease among the British. Attend to thy 
sister, but leave me to do as I think best, I 
beg.” 

“ ’Tis futile to talk further concerning the 
matter,” he said. “ You must be made to do 
what is best for you.” With this he left her. 

“ I can tarry here no longer,” Peggy told 
herself as she watched Clifford’s retreating 
figure. “ My cousin is sincere in the belief 
that it is the best thing to do. Were Harriet 

to be relied upon But no ; too many 

promises have been broken to trust her now. 
I must try to get to our lines. I will go in 
the morning.” 


A Rash Resolve 265 

The light was just breaking in the east the 
next morning when Peggy softly stole into the 
stable where Star was, and deftly saddled and 
bridled the little mare. 

“ We are going home, Star,” she whispered 
as she led the pony out of the stable and yard 
to the road. “ It will all depend on thee, thou 
dear thing I Do thy very best, for thee will 
have to get us there.” 


CHAPTER XXII 


FOR LOVE OF COUNTRY 

u Our country’s welfare is our first concern : 

He wlio promotes that best, best proves his duty.” 

— Harvard’s Eegulus. 

Westward rode Peggy at a brisk pace. 
There were not many people stirring, the hour 
was so early. The few who were abroad merely 
glanced curiously after her, as she passed, with- 
out speaking. With a feeling of thankfulness 
she soon left the deserted streets, and, passing 
the college with its broad campus of green 
where the golden buttercups seemed to wave 
a cheerful greeting, increased her speed as she 
reached the cleared space of the road which 
stretched bare and dusty between the town 
and the forest. 

“ At last we are started,” exulted the girl, 
drawing a deep breath as she entered the con- 
fines of the great woods. “ We ought not to 
get lost if we follow the road, Star. And too 
I have been over every bit of it, and my diary 
will tell the places we went through in case I 
266 


For Love of Country 267 


should forget. But first ” She pulled 

the pony into a walk ; then, letting the reins 
hang loosely, drew forth a little white flag 
made of linen, and fastened it to the bridle. 

“ Clifford said we could not get through 
without a flag,” she mused. “ Well, that 
should show that we are non-combatants. 
And we do not wish harm to any : do we, 
Star?” 

The forest was on every hand. The narrow 
road wound deviously under great trees of fir, 
and pines, and beech, shady, pleasant and cool. 
Suddenly there came a medley of bird notes 
from out of the woods ; clear, sweet and inex- 
pressibly joyous, the song of the mocking-bird. 
As the morning hours passed and Peggy found 
that she was still the only traveler upon the 
road, her spirits rose, and she became agreeably 
excited over the prospects of the journey. 

“ We will ride hard, Star, until to-morrow 
night,” she cried catching at a fragrant trailer 
of wild grape that hung from an overarching 
tree. “ To-morrow night should find us at 
Fredericksburg, if we go as fast as we did com- 
ing down in the cabriolet. And I know we 
can do that.” 


268 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

And so, talking sometimes to Star as though 
the little mare understood, sometimes listen- 
ing to the call of birds, the whirr of insects or 
the murmur of the wind in the tree tops, the 
day passed. It was drawing near nightfall 
when Peggy rode into New Castle, a small 
village on the Pamunkey River, tired but 
happy. She had not been molested and the 
first day was over. Peggy went immediately 
to the house where she had stopped with Nurse 
Johnson on the way down. 

There were no signs of the British, she was 
told at this place. It was rumored that the 
Marquis de Lafayette had crossed the river 
further to the west on his way to join General 
Wayne. Peggy rejoiced at the news. 

“ We have timed our going just right, Star,” 
she told the little mare as she made an early 
start the next morning. “ Lord Cornwallis 
will not reach Richmond until the last of the 
week, and the Marquis hath just passed on. I 
could not have chosen better.” 

Filled anew with hope as the prospects 
seemed more and more favorable Peggy rode 
briskly toward Hanover Court House, for she 
planned to reach this place by noon. The 


For Love of Country 269 

road wound along the banks of the Pamunkey, 
under large tulip trees so big and handsome 
that she was lost in wonder at their magnifi- 
cence. 

In this happy frame of mind she proceeded, 
marveling often at the fact that she seemed to 
be the only one on the road. It was the second 
day, and she had met no one nor had any one 
passed her. Twas strange, but fortunate too, 
she told herself. 

The morning passed. The road, which had 
been for the greater part of the way shaded by 
the great trees, now suddenly left the woods 
and stretched before her in a flood of sunshine. 
A lane branched off to the right, running 
under a double row of beech trees to a large 
dwelling standing in the midst of a clover 
field not more than half a mile distant. The 
country was thinly settled throughout this 
section, the houses so scattering that this one 
seemed to beckon invitingly to the tired 
maiden. 

“ Methinks ’twould be the part of wisdom 
to bait ourselves there, Star/’ she said mus- 
ingly. “ I think we will take an hour’s 
rest.” 


270 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

With that she turned into the shady lane, 
and soon drew rein in front of the house. 

“ Friend/’ she said as an elderly, pleasant- 
looking woman came to the door, “ would 
thee kindly let me have refreshment for my- 
self and horse ; refreshment and rest also, 
friend ? ” 

“ Light, and come right in,” spoke the 
woman heartily. “ A girl like you shouldn’t 
be riding about alone when the British are 
abroad in the land.” 

“ But the British have not yet crossed the 
James,” answered Peggy cheerfully. 

“ Why, a detachment passed here not an 
hour ago, bound for Hanover Court House,” 
spoke the woman abruptly. “ Didn’t you 
know that Cornwallis was following the Mar- 
quis de Lafayette trying to keep him from 
meeting General Wayne?” 

“ I did not know,” answered the maiden 
paling. “ Why, I am going through Hanover 
Court House myself. I want to reach Fred- 
ericksburg to-night.” 

“ You’d better bide with me until we hear 
whether they have left there, and in what di- 
rection they ride, my dear. I should not like 


For Love of Country 271 

a daughter of mine abroad at such a time. 
Where are you from ? ” 

“ I came from Williamsburg, and I am try- 
ing to get home/' Peggy told her. “ I live in 
Philadelphia, and came down to nurse a cousin 
who was wounded. There was no one to come 
with me, and it seemed a good time to start, 
as I thought Lord Cornwallis was still at Pe- 
tersburg.’ ’ 

“ Bless you, child ! it never takes them 
long to scatter for mischief when they enter 
a state,” exclaimed the woman. “ I think 
’twill be best to hide that mare of yours, if 
you want to keep her. There’s no telling 
when others of the thieving, rascally English 
will be along. Here, Jimmy,” to a youngster 
of ten who stood peeping at Peggy from be- 
hind the door, “ take the nag down to the 
grove behind the mills, and don’t forget to 
feed her. You are the second person from 
tide- water to ask for rest in the last twenty- 
four hours,” she continued leading the way 
into the dwelling. “ The other was a lad from 
the militia who came last night. Most sick 
the poor fellow is, too.” 

“ What became of him ? ” asked Peggy in- 


272 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

terested on the instant. “ I hope the British 
did not get him.” 

“ Well, then, they didn’t,” was the laconic 
response. “ I’ve got him here hidden in the 
garret. We’ll go up to see him as soon as you 
have something to eat. The boy needs look- 
ing after a bit.” 

“ I have some skill in nursing, friend,” 
spoke Peggy modestly. “ If I tarry with thee 
until ’tis wise to go on I might be of assist- 
ance in caring for him.” 

“ Have you now ? Then between us we will 
bring him round nicely. It’s providential 
that you came. I was wondering how to give 
him proper care without attracting too much 
attention from the darkies. There are not 
many left me, and they seem faithful, but ’tis 
just as well not to rely too much on them.” 

The attic was a roomy garret extending over 
the entire main building. Two large windows, 
one in each end of the gambrel roof, afforded 
light and air. Boxes, trunks, old furniture, 
and other discarded rubbish of a family filled 
the corners and sides, affording many recesses 
that could be utilized as hiding-places in an 
emergency. A large tester bed spread with 


For Love of Country 273 

mattress and light coverlids stood in the 
center of the space, and upon it reposed the 
lithe form of a youth. Peggy gave an ejacu- 
lation of astonishment as her hostess led her 
to the bed. 

“ Tis Fairfax Johnson,” she cried. “ Oh, 
friend, how does thee do ? Thy mother told 
me that thee was not well. How strange that 
I should find thee here ! ” 

“ Why, Tis Mistress Peggy ! ” exclaimed the 
young fellow, sitting up quickly, a deep flush 
dyeing his face. “ How, how did you get 
here ? ” 

“ I am trying to get home,” she told him. 
“ I left Williamsburg yesterday morning, and 
hoped to reach Fredericksburg to-night, but 
our good friend here tells me that the British 
are at Hanover Court House. I am to bide 
with her until they pass on.” 

“ That is best,” he said. “ ’Twas but an ad- 
vance force on a reconnoitering expedition 
that passed this morning. The rest will be 
along later. You should not be here at all.” 

“ I know,” replied Peggy, surprised by this 
speech from Fairfax. It was the longest he 
had ever made her. “ Or rather I didn’t 


274 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

know, Friend Fairfax, else I would not be 
here. And how does thee do? I am to help 
care for thee.” 

“ You ! ” again the red blood flushed the 
lad’s cheek and brow. “ Why, why, I’m all 
right. A little rest is all I need.” 

“ I shall care for thee none the less,” an- 
swered the maiden demurely, the feeling of 
amusement which she always felt at his shy- 
ness assailing her now. 

“And here is cool milk and toast with 
sweet butter and jam,” spoke the hostess. 
“ Boys all like jam, so I brought that for a 
tid-bit. With the eggs it should make a 
fairish meal. Now, my lad, I’ll leave you to 
the mercy of your young friend while I run 
down to see about things. It is pleasant for 
you to know each other. Come down when 
you like, my dear,” she added turning to 
Peggy as she left the room. 

“ Oh ! ” uttered Fairfax in such evident dis- 
may that Peggy found it impossible to sup- 
press the ripple of laughter that rose to her 
lips. 

“ I shall tell thee all about thy mother 
while thee eats,” she said arranging the 


For Love of Country 275 

viands before him temptingly. “ Thy mother 
is worried anent thee, friend, but she herself 
is well. She ” 

“ Listen/’ he said abruptly. 

A blare of bugles, the galloping of horses, 
the jingle of spurs and sabres filled the air. 
Peggy ran to the front window and looked 
out. 

“ Tis a body of men in white uniforms,” 
she cried. “ They are mounted upon fine 
horses, and are clattering down the lane 
toward the house.” 

“ ’Tis Tarleton with his dragoons,” he ex- 
claimed hastening to the window for a view 
of them. 

“Then thee must hide,” ejaculated Peggy. 
“ Quickly ! They may search the place. 
Hurry, friend ! ” 

“ But you,” he said, making no move 
toward secreting himself. 

“ Go, go,” cried she impatiently. “ I know 
Colonel Tarleton, and fear naught from him 
or his troopers. Hide, friend I Here, take 
the food with thee. ’Tis as well to eat while 
thee can.” 

So insistent was she that the lad found 


276 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

himself harried to a retreat behind some 
boxes in spite of himself. Peggy then has- 
tened down-stairs to the good woman below. 
A quick glance at the girl told her that the 
boy was in hiding. 

“ And do you go to my room, child,” she 
said pointing to a door under the stairway. 
“ We will make no attempt at concealment, 
but ’tis more retired. It may be that they 
will not stop long. Goodness knows, there is 
not much left to take.” 

Peggy had scarcely gained the seclusion of 
the room ere the British cavalry dashed up. 

“ In the name of the king, dinner,” called 
Colonel Tarleton, loudly. 

“ Of course if you want dinner, I suppose 
that I'll have to get it,” Peggy heard the mis- 
tress of the dwelling reply, grumblingly. 
“ But some of your people have already been 
here, and you know ’tis against their prin- 
ciples to leave much.” 

A great laugh greeted this sally as the 
troopers dismounted, tying their horses to 
trees, or fences as was convenient. 

“ Get us what you have, my good woman, 
and be quick about it,” Tarleton cried in an- 


For Love of Country 277 

swer. “ We’ve come seventy miles in twenty- 
four hours, and must be in the saddle again 
in an hour’s time. Now be quick about that 
dinner.” 

The dragoons, seemingly too weary for any- 
thing but rest, flung themselves upon the 
grass to await the meal. Tarleton and one of 
his lieutenants stretched out upon the sward 
directly under the window of the room where 
Peggy was. For a time they lay there in 
silence, then the junior officer spoke: 

“ Will it be possible for us to reach Char- 
lottesville to-night, colonel ? ” 

“ Charlottesville ! ” Peggy’s heart gave a 
great bound as she heard the name. Char- 
lottesville was the place where the Assembly 
was in session at that very time. But Colonel 
Tarleton was speaking : 

“ Not to-night, lieutenant. But to-morrow 
we’ll swoop upon the Assembly and take it 
unawares. By St. George, ’twill be rare sport 
to see their faces when they find themselves 
prisoners. Although I care more for Jeffer- 
son and Patrick Henry than all the others to- 
gether. We’ll hang those two.” 

The girl wrung her hands as she listened. 


278 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Jefferson, the governor of the state, the writer 
of the Declaration of Independence; and 
Patrick Henry, he who had been termed the 
Voice of the Revolution ! Oh ! it must not 
be ! But how, how could it be prevented ? 
They should be warned. 

“ If I but knew where Charlottesville is,” 
cried the girl anguished by her helplessness. 
“ What shall be done ? Oh, I’ll ask Fair- 
fax.” 

Up to the garret she sped unnoticed by any 
one. The troopers were outside, the members 
of the household busily engaged in preparing 
the dinner. 

“ Friend Fairfax,” she called. 

“ Yes,” answered the lad rising from be- 
hind the boxes. 

“ Colonel Tarleton is after the Assembly at 
Charlottesville. He wants especially to cap- 
ture the governor and Patrick Henry.” 

“ Why, they’ll hang them if they do,” cried 
Fairfax excitedly. “ How do you know, Mis- 
tress Peggy ? ” 

“ I heard him say so,” answered Peggy. 
“ Friend, what shall we do ? They should be 
warned.” 


For Love of Country 279 

“ Yes,” he answered. “ That is what I 
must do.” 

“ Thee ? ” she cried, amazed. “ Why, thee 
is weak and sick, Friend Fairfax. Thee can- 
not go.” 

“ I must. Oh,” he groaned. “ If I but had 
a horse. If I but had a horse I could get to 
Charlottesville before them.” 

“ It might cost thee thy life,” the girl re- 
minded him. “ Thee is too ill to go.” 

“ What am I but one among many ? ” he 
said. “ I must try to steal one of their horses.” 

“ Thee need not run such risk. Thee 
shall have my own little Star,” cried Peggy 
thrillingly. “ We can go now to the room 
under the stairs, and while the troopers are at 
dinner, slip through the window and down 
to the grove where she lies hidden. Come, 
friend.” 


CHAPTER XXIII 


A QUESTION OF COURAGE 

u What makes a hero ? — An heroic mind, 
Express’d in action, in endurance prov’d.” 

— Sir Henry Taylor . 

As they reached the door of the room under 
the stairs, however, their hostess came into 
the hall. A frown contracted her brow at 
sight of Fairfax. 

“ This is folly,” she exclaimed. “ Boy, 
don’t you know that Tarleton’s troopers are 
outside? ” 

“ Yes ; and they plan to go to Charlottes- 
ville after dinner to capture the Assembly,” 
Peggy told her before the youth could reply. 
“ Friend Fairfax is to slip away to warn them.” 

“ Come in here,” she said drawing them 
into the dining-room. “ Now,” speaking rap- 
idly as she closed the door, “ what is the plan ? 
I may be able to help.” 

“ We are going through the window of 
thy room to the grove where my horse is 
280 


A Question of Courage 281 

while thee gives them dinner,” explained the 
maiden. 

“ Why, child, that won't do at all. They 
will leave a guard outside, of course. You 
could not pass them. Let me think.” 

For a brief second she meditated while the 
boy and the girl waited hopefully. 

“ Are you able to do this? ” she asked pres- 
ently of Fairfax. 

“ Yes,” he answered. “ Only devise some 
way for me to leave quickly. Every moment 
is precious.” 

“ You are right,” she replied. “ Now just 
a minute.” 

She left the room, returning almost imme- 
diately with two flowered frocks of osnaburg, 
and two enormous kerchiefs of the same stuff. 

“ These are what the mammies wear,” she 
said arranging one of the kerchiefs about the 
lad's head turbanwise. “ There, my boy ! you 
will pass for a mammy if not given more than 
a glance.” 

“ Thee will make a good woman yet, Friend 
Fairfax,” remarked Peggy smiling as she 
noted that the youth moved with some ease in 
the skirts. 


282 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ Yes,” lie assented sheepishly. 

“ Follow me boldly,” spoke the hostess. 
“ We will pass through the yard from the 
kitchen to the smoke-house. If any of the 
dragoons call, mind them not. Above all 
turn not your faces toward them. Go on to 
the smoke-house, whatever happens. There 
is a back door through which you can go 
down the knoll to the ravine. Follow the 
ravine westward to the grove which lies back 
of the mill where the horse is. If you keep 
to the ravine Twill lead you into the road un- 
observed by any. Now if everything is under- 
stood we will go.” 

They followed her silently through the 
kitchen and out into the yard. The hostess 
kept up a lively stream of talk during the 
passage to the smoke-house. 

“ I reckon we'd better have another ham,” 
she said in a voice that could be heard at no 
little distance. “ There are so many of those 
fellows. Aunt Betsy ’low’d there were more 
than a hundred, and I reckon she’s right.” 
There were in truth one hundred and eighty 
cavalrymen, with seventy mounted infantry. 
“ A few chickens wouldn’t go amiss either. 


A Question of Courage 283 

They might as well have them. The next 
gang would take them anyway.” And so on. 

From all sides came grunts of satisfaction, 
showing that the remarks had been overheard 
by many of the dragoons, which was intended. 
The smoke-house was reached in safety, and 
the good woman led them to the rear door. 

“ I’ll keep them here as long as I can,” she 
said, “ if I have to cook everything on the 
place. You shall have at least two hours’ 
start, my boy. God bless you ! It’s a brave 
thing you are doing, but those men must be 
warned.” 

“ I know,” he answered. “ And now good- 
bye.” 

“ And do you stay in the grove until these 
British are gone, my dear,” she advised Peggy. 
“ I will feel better to have you down there out 
of their sight. Jimmy shall come for you as 
soon as they are gone. You won’t mind ? ” 

“ 1 shall like it,” answered Peggy. “ Come, 
friend.” 

“ I will have to ride hard and fast, Mistress 
Peggy,” said Fairfax. When they reached 
the grove a few moments later he removed 
Peggy’s saddle, strapped on a blanket, and 


284 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

unfastened the bridle. “ It may be the last 
time you will see your little mare." 

“ I know,” she answered. Winding her 
arms about the pony’s neck she laid her head 
upon the silken mane, and so stood while the 
lad doffed the osnaburg frock and disfiguring 
turban. As he swung himself lightly to Star’s 
back the girl looked up at him through tear- 
filled eyes. 

“ Friend Fairfax,” she said, “ thee is so 
brave. Yet I have laughed at thee.” 

“Brave? No,” he responded. “ ’Tis duty.” 

“ But I have laughed at thee because of 
thy shyness,” repeated the girl remorsefully. 
“ Thee always seems so afraid of us females, 
yet thee can do this, or aught else that is for 
thy country. Why is it ? ” 

Over his face the red blood ran. He sat 
for the briefest second regarding her with a 
puzzled air. 

“To defend the country from the invader, 
to do anything that can be done to thwart 
the enemy’s designs, is man’s duty,” he said at 
length. “ But to face a battery of bright eyes 
requires courage, Mistress Peggy. And that 
I have not.” 


A Question of Courage 285 

The words were scarcely uttered before he 
was gone. 

The British were at the house, and some of 
them might stray into her retreat at any mo- 
ment ; the youth who had started forth so 
bravely might fail to give his warning in time 
to save the men upon whom the welfare of the 
state depended ; she might never see her own 
little mare again ; but, in spite of all these 
things the maiden sank upon a rock shaken 
with laughter. 

“ The dear, shy fellow ! ” she gasped sitting 
up presently to wipe her eyes. “ And he 
hath no courage ! Ah, Betty I thy 1 Silent 
Knight ’ hath spoken to some purpose at last. 
I must remember the exact words. Let me 
see ! He said : 

“ 1 To defend the country from the invader, 
to do anything that can be done to thwart the 
enemy’s designs, is man’s duty. But to face 
a battery of bright eyes requires courage, Mis- 
tress Peggy. And that I have not.’ 

“ Won’t the girls laugh when I tell them? ” 

It was pleasant under the trees. An oriole 
swung from the topmost bough of a large oak 
pouring forth a flood of song. Woodpeckers 


286 Peggy Owen at York town 

flapped their bright wings from tree to tree. 
A multitude of sparrows flashed in and out of 
the foliage, or circled joyously about blossom- 
ing shrubs. From distant fields and forests 
the caw of the crows winging their slow way 
across the blue sky came monotonously. A 
cloud of yellow butterflies rested upon the 
low banks of the ravine crowned with ferns. 
Into the heart of a wild honeysuckle a hum- 
ming-bird whirred, delighting Peggy by its 
beauty, minuteness and ceaseless motion of its 
wings. And so the long hours of the after- 
noon passed, and the westering sun was cast- 
ing long shadows under the trees before 
Jimmy came with the news that the British 
had gone. 

“ And wasn’t that Colonel Tarleton in a 
towering rage,” commented the mistress of 
the dwelling as Peggy reentered the house. 
“ He stormed because dinner was so late. 
And such a dinner. I’ll warrant those troop- 
ers won’t find hard riding so easy after it. 
Thomas Jefferson and Patrick Plenry will owe 
a great deal to fried chicken, if they get warned 
in time. It took every chicken I had on the 
place, and not a few hams. But it gave that 


A Question of Courage 287 

boy a good start, so I don’t mind. Do you 
think he’ll get through, my dear?” 

“ Yes, I do,” answered Peggy. “ If it can 
be done I feel sure that Fairfax Johnson can 
do it. I must tell thee what he said,” she 
ended with a laugh. “ It hath much amused 
me.” 

“ I don’t wonder that you were amused,” 
observed the good woman, laughing in turn 
as Peggy related the youth’s speech. “ Those 
same batteries have brought low many a brave 
fellow. ’Tis as well to be afraid of them. He 
is wise who is ware in time. Yet those same 
bashful fellows are ofttimes the bravest. 
Methinks I have heard that General Wash- 
ington was afflicted with the same malady in 
his youth. And now let us hope that we will 
have a breathing spell long enough to become 
acquainted with each other.” 

Four days later a weary, drooping youth 
astride a limping little mare came slowly 
down the shady lane just at sunset. Peggy 
was the first to see them, and flew to the 
horse-block. 

“ Oh, thee is back, Friend Fairfax ! Thee 
is back I ” she cried delightedly. “ And did 


288 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

thee succeed ? How tired thee looks ! And 
Star also ! ” 

“ We are both tired,” he said dismounting 
and sinking heavily against the horse-block. 
“ But we got there in time. Governor Jeffer- 
son and his family escaped over the moun- 
tains. Mr. Henry and others scattered to 
places of safety. They captured seven, be- 
cause they heeded not the alarm, and lingered 
over breakfast. But not — not Patrick Henry 
nor Thomas Jefferson.” 

He swayed as though about to fall, then 
roused himself. 

“ Look to the mare ! She, she needs at- 
tention,” he cried, and fell in an unconscious 
heap. 

“ And somebody else does too, I reckon,” 
spoke the mistress of the dwelling, running 
out in answer to Peggy’s call. “ Jimmy, do 
you begin rubbing down that little mare. 
I’ll be out to look after her as soon as Peggy 
and I get this boy attended to. Poor fellow ! 
he has gone to the full limit of his strength.” 


CHAPTER XXIV 


AN UNEXPECTED ENCOUNTER 

u Then each at once his falchion drew, 

Each on the ground his scabbard threw, 

Each look’d to sun, and stream, and plain, 

As what they ne’ er might see again ; 

Then foot, and point, and eye opposed, 

In dubious strife they darkly closed.” 

— u Lady of the Lake,” Scott. 

There followed some days of quiet at the 
farmhouse. Their peacefulness was gladly 
welcomed by the inmates after the turmoil 
caused by passing troops, and Peggy and her 
hostess, Mrs. Weston, hoped for a continuance 
of the boon. But if the days were tranquil 
they were far from idle. 

Beside the household tasks there were Fair- 
fax Johnson to be cared for, and the little 
mare to be brought back to condition. Peggy 
found herself almost happy in assisting in 
these duties, so true is it that occupation brings 
solace to sorely tried hearts. 

The youth’s illness soon passed, but there 
remained the necessity for rest and nourish- 
289 


290 Peggy Owen at Yorktowri' 

ment. Rest he could have in plenty, but 
they were hard pressed to furnish the proper 
nourishment. The place had been stripped 
of almost everything, and had it not been for 
the grove where a few cows shared Star’s 
hiding-place, and an adjoining swamp in 
whose recesses Mrs. Weston had prudently 
stored some supplies the household must have 
suffered for the lack of the merest necessities. 
Still if they could remain unmolested they 
could bear scanty rations ; so cheerfully they 
performed their daily tasks, praying that 
things would continue as they were. 

If there was peace at the farmhouse it was 
more than could be said for the rest of the 
state. Hard on the heels of Lafayette Corn- 
wallis followed, cutting a swath of desola- 
tion and ruin. Tarleton and Simcoe rode 
wherever they would, committing such enor- 
mities that the people forgot them only with 
death. Virginia, the last state of the thirteen 
to be invaded, was harried as New Jersey had 
been, but by troops made less merciful by the 
long, fierce conflict. 

Hither and thither flitted Lafayette, too 
weak to suffer even defeat, progressing ever 


An Unexpected Encounter 291 

northward, and drawing his foe after him 
from tide- water almost to the mountains. 
Finding it impossible to come up with his 
youthful adversary, or to prevent the junction 
of that same adversary’s forces with those of 
Waynfc, Cornwallis turned finally, and leis- 
urely made his way back toward the sea- 
coast. He had profited by Greene’s salutary 
lesson, and did not propose to be drawn again 
from a base where reinforcements and sup- 
plies could reach him. Information of these 
happenings gradually reached the farmhouse, 
filling its inmates with the gravest apprehen- 
sions. 

One warm, bright afternoon in June Peggy 
left the house for her daily visit to Star. 
With the caution that she always used in ap- 
proaching the hiding-place of her pet the girl 
reached the grove by a circuitous route. A 
sort of rude stable, made of branches and 
underbrush set against ridge poles, had been 
erected for the pony’s accommodation, and as 
she drew near this enclosure Peggy heard the 
voice of some one speaking. Filled with 
alarm for the safety of her mare she stole 
softly forward to listen. Yes ; there was cer- 


292 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

tainly some one with the animal. As she 
stood debating what was to be done, she was 
amazed to hear the following speech made in 
a wondering tone : 

“ Now just why should you be down here 
in Virginia when your proper place is in a 
stable in Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Star ? 
Hath some magic art whisked you here, or what 
hath happened ? I wish thee could speak, as 
Peggy would say, so that thee could unravel 
the matter for me." 

“ John ! John Drayton ! ” screamed Peggy 
joyfully running forward. “ How did thee 
get here ? I thought thee was in South Caro- 
lina. ,r fis Peggy, John.” 

“ Peggy ? ” exclaimed Drayton, issuing from 
the enclosure. “ Peggy ! I see it is,” he said 
regarding her with blank amazement. “ But 
how did you get here ? I thought you safe at 
home in Philadelphia?” 

“ Tis a long story,” cried she, half crying. 
“ And oh, John ! does thee know that Corn- 
wallis is fast approaching this point with his 
army? Is’t not dangerous for thee to be here?” 

“ Nay,” he replied. “ I seek his lordship.” 

“ Thee what? ” she cried, amazed. 


An Unexpected Encounter 293 

“ Never mind about it now, Peggy,” he 
said drawing her under the shade of a tree. 
“ Sit down and tell me how you came here. 
Is it the < cousins ’ again ? ” 

“ Yes, ’tis the cousins,” answered the 
maiden flushing. “ I could not do other than 
come, John. Mother and I did not know that 
the enemy had invaded the state. At least,” 
correcting herself quickly, “ we did know that 
General Arnold had made a foray in January, 
but ’twas deemed by many as but a predatory 
incursion, and, as we heard no more of it, we 
thought he had returned to New York. I 
saw him, and spoke with him, John,” she 
ended sadly. 

“ But the cousins, Peggy ! The rest can 
wait until you tell me what new quidnunc tale 
was invented to lure you here.” 

“Thee must not speak so, John,” she re- 
proached him. “ Thee will be sorry when I 
tell thee about Clifford’s illness. He was nigh 
to death, in truth, but ’twas not for me he 
sent, but his own sister Harriet.” Forthwith 
she related all the occurrences that had led to 
her coming. Drayton listened attentively. 

“ I wish that you and your mother were not 


294 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

so kind hearted,” lie remarked when she had 
finished her narrative. “ No, I don’t mean 
that exactly. I could not, after all that you 
did for me. But from the bottom of my heart 

I do wish that those relatives of yours would 
go back to England and stay there. They are 
continually getting you into trouble.” 

“ Would thee have us refuse my kinsman’s 
plea?” she asked him. “ ’Twould have been 
inhuman not to respond to such an appeal.” 

“ I suppose it would,” he replied grum- 
blingly. “ But I don’t like it one bit that you 
are here among all the movements of the two 
armies. See here, Peggy ! The thing to do is 
to get you home, and I’m going to take you 
there.” 

“ Will thee, John ? ” cried Pegg}^ in delight. 

II How good thee is I Oh, ’tis a way opened 
at last. But won’t it cause thee a great deal 
of trouble ? ” 

“ So much, my little cousin, that we will 
not permit him to undertake it,” spoke the 
wrathful tones of her cousin. “ I am sorry 
to interrupt so interesting a conversation, but 
’tis necessary to explain to this, — well, gentle- 
man, that ’tis not at all necessary for him to 


An Unexpected Encounter 295 

trouble concerning your welfare. I am amply 
able to care for you.” 

“ Clifford ! ” ejaculated Peggy starting up in 
surprise, and confronting the youth, who had 
approached them unnoticed. 

“ Yes, Clifford,” returned the lad who was 
evidently in a passion. “ Tis quite time that 
Clifford came, is it not? As I was saying, 
’twill not do to take this gentleman from his 
arduous duties. This Yankee captain meddles 
altogether too much in our private affairs. It 
is not at all to my liking.” 

“ So? ” remarked Drayton cheerfully. He 
had not changed his position, but sat slightly 
smiling, eyeing the other youth curiously. 

“ No, sir,” repeated Clifford heatedly. “ We 
will not trouble you, sir. Further, we can 
dispense with your presence immediately.” 

“ That,” observed Drayton shifting his po- 
sition to one of more ease, “ that, sir, is for 
Peggy to decide.” 

“ My cousin’s name is Mistress Margaret 
Owen,” cried Clifford. “ You will oblige me 
by using it so when ’tis necessary to address 
her. Better still, pleasure me by not speak- 
ing to her at all.” 


296 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ Clifford, thou art beside thyself/’ cried 
Peggy who had been too astonished at the atti- 
tude of her cousin to speak. “ John is a dear 
friend. I have known him longer than I have 
thee, and ” 

“ Peggy, keep out of this affair, I beg,” cried 
he stiffly. “ The matter lies betwixt this fel- 
low and myself. Captain, I cry you pardon, 
sir,” — interrupting himself to favor Drayton 
with an ironic bow, — “ I fear me that I rank 
you too high. Lieutenant, is ’t not?” 

“ Nay, captain. Captain Drayton, at your 
service, sir.” The American arose slowly, and 
made a profound obeisance. “ Methinks at 
our last little chat I remarked that perchance 
another victory would so honor me. ’Twas at 
Hobldrk’s Hill.” 

“ You said a victory, sir,” cried the other 
with passion. “ Hobkirk’s Hill was a defeat 
for the rebels.” 

“ A defeat, I grant you.” Drayton picked 
a thread of lint from his sleeve, and puffed it 
airily from him. “ A defeat so fraught with 
disaster to the victors that many more such 
would annihilate the whole British army. A 
defeat so calamitous in effect that Lord Raw- 


An Unexpected Encounter 297 

don could no longer hold Camden after in- 
flicting it, and so evacuated that place.” 

“ Tis false,” raged Clifford Owen. “ If 
Lord Rawdon held Camden, he still holds it. 
He would evacuate no post held by him.” 

“ Perchance there are other war news that 
might be of interest,” went on Drayton pro- 
vokingly, evidently enjoying the other’s rage. 
“ I have the honor to inform you, sir, that 
Fort Watson, Fort Motte and Granby all have 
surrendered to the rebels. They have pro- 
ceeded to Ninety Six, and are holding that 
place in a state of siege. The next express 
will doubtless bring intelligence of its fall. 
Permit me, sir, to felicitate you upon the ex- 
treme prowess of the British army.” 

“ And what, sir, is the American army ? ” 
stormed Clifford. “ A company of tinkers and 
locksmiths. A lot of riffraff and ragamuffins. 
What is your Washington but a planter ? And 
your much-lauded commander in the South ? 
What is he but a smith? A smith?” he 
scoffed sneeringly. “ Odds life, sir ! can an 
army be made of such ilk ? ” 

“ The planter hath sent two of your trained 
generals packing,” retorted Drayton. “ The 


298 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

first left by the only ‘ Gate ’ left open by the 
siege ; the other did not know ‘ Howe ’ to take 
root in this new soil. The third remains in 
New York like a mouse in a trap, afraid to 
come out lest he should be pounced upon. Our 
smith ” he laughed merrily. “ His ham- 

mer hath been swung to such purpose that my 
Lord Cornwallis hath been knocked out of the 
Carolinas, and the South is all but retaken. 
Training! Poof! Tis not needed by tinkers 
and locksmiths to fight the English.” 

“ Draw and defend yourself,” roared the 
English lad, whipping out his sword furiously. 
“ Such insult can only be wiped out in blood.” 

“Thou shalt not,” screamed Peggy throw- 
ing herself before him. “ Thou shalt not. I 
forbid it. ’Twould be murder.” 

“This is man’s affair, my cousin,” he said 
sternly. “ Stand aside.” 

“ I will not, Clifford,” cried the girl. “ I 
will not. Oh, to draw sword on each other is 
monstrous. For a principle, in defense of 
liberty, then it may be permitted ; but this 
deliberate seeking of another’s life in private 
quarrel is murder. Clifford ! John ! I en- 
treat ye both to desist.” 



c c 


DRAW AND DEFEND YOURSELF!” 


























































































♦ 







An Unexpected Encounter 299 

“ She is right, sir,” spoke Drayton. “ This 
is in truth neither time nor place to settle our 
differences. ” 

“ And where shall we find a better? ” cried 
Clifford, who was beside himself with rage. 
“ If you wish not to bear the stigma of cow- 
ardice, you must draw.” 

But Drayton made no motion toward his 
sword. 

“ Nay,” he said. “ Tis not fitting before 
her. I confess that I was wrong to further 
provoke you when I saw you in passion. In 
truth you were so heated that to exasperate 
you more gave me somewhat of pleasure. I 
cry you pardon. There will no doubt be oc- 
casion more suitable ” 

“ I decline to receive your apology, sir,” re- 
torted Clifford Owen hotly. “ Perchance a 
more suitable occasion in your eyes would be 
when I am at the disadvantage of being a 
prisoner. Or, perchance, you find it conve- 
nient to hide behind my cousin’s petticoats. 
Once more, sir ; for the last time : If you have 
honor, if you are not a poltroon as well as 
a braggart and a boaster, draw and defend 
yourself.” 


300 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ It will have to be, Peggy,” said Drayton 
leading her aside. “ There will be bad blood 
until this is settled, and your cousin hath 
gone too far. Suffer it to go on, I entreat.” 

“ Tis murder,” she wailed weeping. “ Thou 
art my dear friend. Clifford is my dear 
cousin. Oh, I pray ye both to desist.” 

“ If you flout me longer I will cut you down 
where you stand,” roared the British youth 
fiercely. “ Is it not enough that I must beg 
for the satisfaction that gentlemen usually ac- 
cord each other upon a hint?” 

Drayton wheeled, and faced him jauntily. 

“ ’Tis pity to keep so much valor waiting,” 
he said saluting. “ On guard, my friend.” 


CHAPTER XXV 


HER NEAREST RELATIVE 

11 In all trade of war no feat 
Is nobler than a brave retreat ; 

For those that run away and fly 
Take place at least of the enemy .’ 9 

— Samuel Butler . 

Fearful of what might result from the en- 
counter Peggy hid her face in her hands as 
the two youths crossed swords. But at the 
first meeting of the blades, impelled by that 
strange fascination which such combats hold 
for the best of mortals, she uncovered her 
eyes and watched the duel breathlessly. 

Clifford, white and wrathful, fuming over 
Drayton’s last quip, at once took the initiative, 
and advanced upon his adversary with a 
vehemence that evidenced his emotion plainly. 
Drayton, on the contrary, was cool and even 
merry, and parried his opponent’s thrusts with 
adroitness. Both lads evinced no small skill 
with the weapons, and had Peggy been other 
301 


302 Peggy Owen at York town 

than a very much distressed damsel she might 
have enjoyed some pretty sword play. 

The wrist of each youth was strong and 
supple. Each sword seemed like a flexible 
reed from the point to the middle of the blade, 
and inflexible steel from thence to the guard. 
They were well matched, and some moments 
passed before either of them secured the ad- 
vantage. 

It was quiet in the grove. No sound could 
be heard save the clash of steel and the deep 
breathing of the contestants. No bird note 
came from tree or bush. Not a leaf stirred. 
A hush had fallen upon the summer after- 
noon. To the maiden it seemed as though 
Nature, affrighted by the wild passions of 
men which must seek expression in private 
fray despite the fact that their countries were 
embroiled in war, had sunk into terrified 
silence. 

Presently, even to Peggy’s inexperienced 
eye, it became apparent that Clifford was tir- 
ing. Drayton, who from the beginning of 
the encounter had fought purely on the de- 
fensive, was quick to perceive the other’s 
fatigue. Suddenly with a vigorous side-thrust 


Her Nearest Relative 


303 

he twisted the sword from his antagonist’s 
grasp, and sent it glittering in the air. Find- 
ing himself disarmed Clifford quickly stepped 
backward two or three steps. In so doing his 
foot slipped, and he fell. Instantly Drayton 
stood over his prostrate form. 

44 Forbear, John,” shrieked Peggy in horri- 
fied tones. 44 Thee must not. Is he not help- 
less ? ” 

44 Have no fear, Peggy,” answered the young 
man lightly. 44 He shall meet with no hurt, 
though in truth he merits it. Sir,” to Clif- 
ford who lay regarding him with a look of 
profound humiliation, 44 you hear, do you 
not? I spare you because of her. And also 
because I am much to blame that matters 
have come to this pass betwixt us. Rise, 
sir ! ” 

44 I want no mercy at your hands,” retorted 
the other, his flushed face, his whole manner 
testifying to his deep mortification. 44 You 
have won the advantage, sir. Use it. I wish 
no favor from you.” 

44 ’Tis not the habit of Americans to slay a 
disarmed foe, sir. If you are not satisfied, 
rise ; and have to again.” 


304 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ No, no I ” cried Peggy, possessing herself 
of the fallen sword. “ Is there not already 
fighting enough in the land without contend- 
ing against each other ? Ye have fought once. 
Let that suffice.” 

“ My sword, Peggy,” exclaimed Clifford, 
rising, and stepping toward her. 

“ Thee shall not have it, unless thee takes 
it by force,” returned the girl, placing the 
weapon behind her, and clasping it with both 
hands. “ And that,” she added, “ I do not 
believe thee would be so unmannerly as to 
use. Therefore, the matter is ended.” 

Drayton sheathed his sword on the mo- 
ment. 

“ I am satisfied to let it be so,” he said. 
“ And now, Peggy, as to ourselves : what will 
be the best time for you to start home ? ” 

“ If that subject be renewed our broil is 
anything but settled,” interposed Clifford 
Owen sullenly. “ I believe I informed you 
that, as the lady’s nearest relative, I am amply 
able to look after her.” 

“ As to our quarrel,” replied Drayton, re- 
garding him fixedly, “ perchance the whirli- 
gig of time will bring a more suitable occasion 


Her Nearest Relative 305 

for reopening it. When that occurs I shall 
be at your command. Until then it seems to 
me to be the part of wisdom to drop the mat- 
ter, and to consider Peggy's welfare only. 
As you are aware, no doubt, the British are 
in this immediate vicinity. Any moment 
may see them at this very place. Let us cry 
a truce, sir, for the time being, and determine 
what shall be done to promote her safety." 

“How know you that the British are 
near here ? " demanded Clifford suspiciously, 
“ Your knowledge of their movements will 
bear looking into. It savors strongly of that 
of a spy, sir." 

For a second the glances of the young fel- 
lows met. Their eyes flashed fire, and Peggy's 
heart began to throb painfully. Oh, would 
they fight again ! How could she make peace 
between them ? She must ; and so thinking 
started forward eagerly. 

“ Listen to my plan," she said. “ Ye 
both " 

The sentence was never finished. Upon 
the air there sounded the shrill music of fifes, 
the riffle of drums, the hollow tramp of march- 
ing men, the rumbling of artillery, the canter- 


306 Peggy Owen at York town 

ing of horses ; all sounds denoting the passing 
of a large force of armed men. 

With a sharp cry of exultation Clifford 
Owen sprang toward John Drayton. 

“ Tis the king’s troops,” he cried, clutch- 
ing him tightly. “ The king’s troops ! Now, 
my fine fellow, you shall explain to his lord- 
ship how you came by your information. 
Ho I ” he shouted. “ What ho ! a spy I ” 

“ It is not thus that I would meet his lord- 
ship,” answered Drayton wrenching himself 
free of the other’s hold. “ Until then, adieu, 
my friend.” 

Without further word he leaped down the 
embankment, and disappeared among the un- 
derbrush in the ravine, just as two British in- 
fantrymen, attracted by Clifford’s cry, came 
running through the grove. 

“ Did you call, sir ? ” called one, saluting as 
he saw the uniform of the young man. 

“ I fell,” answered Clifford, stooping to pick 
up the sword that Peggy had let fall. “ Per- 
chance I cried out as I did so. The embank- 
ment would be a steep one to fall down. 
Does the army stop here ? I sent word to the 
general there was no forage to be had, and to 


Her Nearest Relative 


3°7 


pass on to Hanover Court House. I found no 
place where he would fare so well as at Tilgh- 
man’s Ordinary.” 

44 Tis for that place he is bound, sir,” re- 
plied the soldier, saluting again. 44 But a few 

of us delayed here to — to ” he paused, 

then added : 44 Shall we go through that en- 
closure there, captain ? ” 

44 My own little mare is there, Clifford,” 
spoke Peggy indignantly. 

44 Which we will bring ourselves, men,” he 
said dismissing them with a curt nod. 44 You 
will wish to ride her, of course, my cousin.” 

44 If I go with you,” she answered. 

44 There is no 4 if ’ about it,” he said grimly. 
44 You are going.” 

44 4 As my nearest male relative in this part 
of the country * I suppose thee commands it,” 
she observed with biting sarcasm. “ Clifford, 
does thee forget that I am an Owen as well as 
thou ? ” 

44 I do not,” he made answer. 

44 I think thee does,” she cried. 44 An Owen, 
my cousin, with the Owen temper. Tis being 
tried severely by thee. I know not how much 
longer I can control it.” 


308 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ I see not why you should be displeased 
with me,” he remarked, plainly surprised that 
such should be the case. “ I am doing all I 
can for you. At least, I will try to do as much 
as that — that ” 

“ Yes ? ” she questioned coldly. “ Does thee 
mean Captain Drayton ? He is my friend. 
Mother and I esteem him highly. Pleasure 
me by remembering that in future.” 

“ If he is your friend ’tis no reason why he 
should address you so familiarly. I like it 
not.” 

“ I tire of thy manner, Clifford. I am not 
thy slave, nor yet under bonds of indenture 
to thee that thou shouldst assume such airs of 
possession as thee does. I tire of it, I say.” 

“ If I have offended you I am sorry,” he 
said sulkily. “ I have a hot temper and a 
quick one. I have held resentment against 
that — captain ever since last February, when 
he flouted me with that shirt of my sister’s 
making. It did seem to me then, as it hath 
to-day, that he took too much upon himself. 
Now it appears that I am guilty of the same 
fault. At least, being your near relative 
should serve as some excuse for me.” 


Her Nearest Relative 309 

“ I think thee has made that remark upon 
divers occasions, my cousin. Is not thy father 
with Lord Cornwallis ? ” 

“ Yes, of coarse. Why?” 

“ Then kindly remember that being cousin- 
german to my father, he stands in nearer re- 
lationship to me than thee does. Should I 
have need of guidance I will ask it of him. 
Does thee understand, my cousin ? ” 

“ Only too well,” he burst forth. “ And all 
this for the sake of a Yankee captain. Oh, I 
noticed how solicitous you were lest he should 
be hurt.” 

“ And was solicitude not shown for thee 
also? Thou art unjust, Clifford.” 

With crestfallen air the youth led Star 
from the rude stable, and without further con- 
versation they started for the house. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


TIDE- WATER AGAIN 

tl Now all is gone ! the stallion made a prey, 

The few brood mares, and oxen swept away ; 

The Lares, — if the household shrine possessed 
One little god that pleased above the rest j 
Mean spoils indeed ! ” 

— “ Juvenal,” 8th Satire. 

A cry of horror broke from Peggy's lips as 
they came in sight of the house. The barns, 
granaries, smoke-houses, and other dependen- 
cies were in flames. Clothing and even fur- 
niture were being carted from the dwelling by 
the soldiery ; that which could be carried easily 
being appropriated by them, and the rest con- 
signed to the fires. At some little distance 
from the dwelling, pale but composed, bearing 
herself with the fortitude of a Roman matron, 
stood Mrs. Weston, surrounded by a group of 
wailing slaves, her little boy clinging to her 
skirts. She beckoned the girl to her side 
when she caught sight of the cousins. 

“They are leaving nothing, absolutely 
nothing," she whispered. “ How we shall 
310 


Tide-Water Again 311 

sustain life, if that is left us, is a problem I 
dare not face. They found the cows.” 

“ Oh,” breathed Peggy. “ What shall thee 
do ? And Fairfax ? ” 

“ Is undiscovered so far. If the house is 
not burnt he may remain so. The boy wanted 
to fight this whole force. I had hard work to 
convince him of the folly of such a course. 
And you, Peggy? You will go with your 
cousin, will you not?” 

“ Why, how did thee know Twas my 
cousin ? ” queried Peggy in surprise. 

“ Tis plain to be seen that he is kin, child. 
The resemblance is very strong. Perhaps I 
did wrong, but when he came this afternoon 
to look over the place as a possible site for 
some of the army to camp I thought at once 
that it must be your British cousin. When 
he told me that his lordship was to make 
his headquarters at Tilghman’s Ordinary at 
Hanover Court House, and that the whole of the 
army would have to be quartered in the near 
vicinity, I knew what that meant. So I took 
it upon myself to tell him at once where you 
were, and sent him in search of you. Go with 
him, Peggy. The safest place in the state at 


312 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

the present time is in the enemy’s lines. ’Tis 
the wisest thing to do. And oh, my dear I 
My dear ! don’t start out again alone so long 
as this awful war continues. Go with your 
cousin.” 

“ I fear me that I must,” said the maiden 
sadly. “ But if I do what hope is left me of 
getting home ? After these troops pass on, the 
road will be clear, will it not? Then what 
would be the risk for me to start forth ? If I 
could get to our own lines thee knows that all 
would be well. Surely our army is some- 
where near.” 

“ ’Tis not to be considered for an instant, 
child,” spoke the matron quickly. “ After 
the regular army hath its fill of pillage there 
always comes the riffraff to gather up what 
their masters have left. Scoundrels they are ; 
utterly devoid of every instinct of humanity. 
I would not have you meet with them for the 
world. Peggy, be advised by me in this, and 
ride on with your cousin.” 

“ I must go,” broke from Peggy. 44 1 see 
that I must. But ’tis bitter to go back ; ’tis 
bitter to be compelled to be with such an 
enemy as this army ; ’tis bitter also to leave 


Tide-Water Again 313 

thee like this, destitute of everything. How 
terrible a thing is war,” she cried bursting into 
sudden weeping. “ Oh, will the time never 
come when nations shall war no more ? I 
long for the day when the sword shall be 
turned into the ploughshare, and the spear 
into the pruning-hook.” 

“ And so do we all,” cried Mrs. Weston tak- 
ing the girl into a tender embrace, for she 
perceived that she was near the limit of en- 
durance. “ Now mount that little mare of 
yours, and go right on with your cousin.” 
She motioned Clifford to approach. “ Unless 
your orders are such that you cannot, young 
man,” she said, “ take your cousin away from 
here at once.” 

“ I will do so gladly, madam, if she will but 
go with me,” he returned. “ Will you come, 
my cousin ? ” 

“ I must, Clifford,” answered Peggy, striv- 
ing for composure. “ There seems naught else 
for me to do. Mrs. Weston thinks it the 
wisest course.” 

“ I thank you, madam,” he said bowing 
courteous^. “ And I pray you believe me 
when I say that this plundering and burning 


31 4 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

are not at all to my liking. Tis winked at 
by the leaders, and for that reason we, who 
are of minor rank and who do not approve 
such practices, must bear with them. Come, 
my cousin.” 

“For those words, Clifford, I will forgive 
thee everything,” exclaimed the overwrought 
girl. 

“ There are many who feel as I do,” he said 
assisting her to mount. “ I like army life, 
my cousin. There is nothing so inspiring to 
my mind as the blare of bugle, or the beat 
of drum. The charge, the roar of musketry, 
the thunder of artillery, all fill me with joy. 
They are as the breath of life to my nostrils. 
Glory and honor lie in the field ; but this 
predatory warfare, these incursions that for 
their end and aim have naught but the de- 
struction of property — Faugh ! ” he concluded 
abruptly. “ Fame is not to be gained in such 
fashion.” 

In silence they rode down the shaded lane 
to the road. The main army had long since 
passed on, but the rear guard and baggage 
train still filled the cleared stretch of road 
from which the lane turned. As had been 


Tide-Water Again 315 

the case in every state that the English had 
entered, a number of loyalists with their 
families flocked to the British standard, and 
traveled with the army. Clifford, who was 
obliged to rejoin his command, found a place 
for Peggy among these persons, promising to 
return as soon as possible. 

The company was not at all congenial to 
the girl. The feeling between loyalist and 
patriot was not such that either was easy in 
the presence of the other. Women are ever 
more intensely partisan than men, and the 
comments of some of these latter against their 
own countrymen tried Peggy severely, but she 
bore it patiently, knowing that this was the 
best that could be done in the matter. When 
at last Hanover Court House was reached, 
Clifford came to see about accommodations for 
her ; and on this, as well as the days that fol- 
lowed, Peggy had no cause to complain of his 
manner. That little reference concerning the 
nearer kinship of his father had been produc- 
tive of good fruit, and he no longer insisted 
upon his own relationship offensively. So 
agreeable was his behavior that when, at 
length, he brought his father to her she said 


31 6 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

not one word to Colonel Owen about placing 
herself under his care. The colonel himself 
seemed in high good humor, and greeted her 
with something of affection. 

“ And so we are met again, my little cousin,” 
he said warmly. “ Clifford tells me why you 
are in this part of the country, and it seems 
that ’tis to your nursing that he owes his con- 
tinuance upon this mundane sphere. Harriet 
hath not yet returned to New York, I under- 
stand, so we will be a reunited family. It 
hath been some years since we have had that 
pleasure. ’Twill be ail the greater for having 
you with us.” 

“ I thank thee, Cousin William,” answered 
Peggy, responding at once to his unexpected 
graciousness. “ And thee will be glad to 
know that Harriet hath quite recovered from 
her illness. She grows more beautiful, I 
think, were that possible.” 

“ And this son of mine ? What think you 
of him?” asked he. “I had some cause for 
offense with him, but since he hath shown 
himself worthy to follow in my footsteps I 
have forgot displeasure. He looks like David, 
does he not ? ” 


Tide-Water Again 317 

“ So much, my cousin, that I cannot but 
think that he should be my father's son in- 
stead of thine. How strange that he should 
look so much like him ! ” 

“ Yes. And I’ll warrant because of that 
you consider him better looking than his 
father,” said Colonel Owen laughing heartily. 

“ But father hath uncommon good looks,” 
answered she. “ And thee does resemble him 
to some extent.” 

“ Well,” he said laughing again, “ I suppose 
I’ll have to be satisfied with that. Now, 
Peggy, if this boy does not look well to your 
comfort, just let me know. I am obliged to 
be with my regiment, but I shall manage to 
look in upon you occasionally. Captain 
Williams,” he made a wry face at the name, 
“ hath somewhat more leisure.” 

And so Peggy found herself well cared for, 
and in truth she needed much comfort in the 
ensuing days. Of that march when Corn- 
wallis continued his retreat toward tide-water 
she never willingly spoke. To Point of Fork 
and then down the river to Richmond the 
British commander proceeded by leisurely 
marches, stopping often for rest, and oftener 


318 Peggy Owen at York town 

to permit his troops time for depredations. 
Scene after scene of rapine followed each other 
so rapidly that the march seemed one long 
panorama of destruction. She thought that 
she knew war in all its horrors. Their own 
farm had been pillaged, their barn burned, 
and they had suffered much from the inroads 
of the enemy ; but all this was as naught to 
what Virginia had to endure. 

It had come to mean comparatively noth- 
ing to these people to see their fruits, fowls 
and cattle carried away by the light troops. 
The main army followed, collecting what the 
vanguard left. Stocks of cattle, sheep and 
hogs together with what corn was wanted 
were used for the sustenance of the army. 
All horses capable of service were carried off ; 
throats of others too young to use were cut 
ruthlessly. Growing crops of corn and 
tobacco were burned, together with barns 
containing the same articles of the preceding 
year, and all fences of plantations, so as to 
leave an absolute waste. This hurricane, 
which destroyed everything in its path, was 
followed by a scourge }^et more terrible — the 
numerous rabble of refugees which came after, 


Tide-Water Again 319 

not to assist in the fighting, but to partake 
of the plunder, to strip the inhabitants of 
clothes and furniture which was in general 
the sole booty left to satisfy their avidity. 
Many of these atrocities came directly under 
the girl’s vision ; there were others of which 
she was mercifully spared any knowledge. 

In ignorance also was she of the fact that 
hard after them, not twenty miles away, rode 
Lafayette. His forces augmented by addi- 
tions from Greene, by the Pennsylvanians 
under Wayne, by Baron Steuben’s command, 
and by the militia under General Nelson, he 
no longer feared to strike a blow, and so be- 
came the hunter instead of the hunted. 
Consequently there was constant skirmish- 
ing between the van and the rear of the two 
armies. 

The month was drawing to a close when 
the army fell back to Williamsburg, and 
halted. The heat had become so intense that 
the troops were easily exhausted, and necessity 
compelled a rest. Peggy was glad when the 
spire of Bruton Church came into sight. 

“ I am so tired, Clifford,” she said wearily 
when the lad came to her as the army entered 


320 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

the place from the west. “ Tired and sick at 
heart. I know not what form is used in 
leaving, if any, but if there be custom of any 
sort to observe, let it be done quickly, I pray 
thee. And then let us go to the cottage to 
Nurse Johnson.” 

“ There is no form to comply with,” he 
said, regarding her with compassion. “ We 
will go at once, though not to the cottage. 
Father hath taken a house more commodious 
on the Palace Green, and hath sent me for 
you. Harriet will be there also.” 

And, though well she knew that taking a 
house meant in this instance the turning out 
of the inmates that they might be lodged, 
Peggy, knowing that protest would be of no 
avail, went with him silently. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


PEGGY RECEIVES A SHOCK 

u Chains are round our country pressed, 

And cowards have betrayed her, 

And we must make her bleeding breast 
The grave of the invader.” 

— Bryant 

Harriet, with her chestnut hair flying in 
a maze of witching ringlets, her eyes starry 
with radiance, came dancing to meet them as 
they entered the house which Colonel Owen 
had taken for his use. 

“ Father told me that you had come,” she 
cried embracing Peggy rapturously. “ Is it 
not delightsome that we are all together at 
last, Peggy? Here are father, Clifford, you, 
and last, but not least, your most humble and 
devoted servant, Mistress Harriet Owen. Oh, 
I am so happy ! And why did you run away, 
you naughty girl ? Still, had you not done 
so I should have missed seeing father and the 
army.” 

“ 1 was trying to get home,” answered 
321 


322 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Peggy, forgetting her weariness in admiration 
of her cousin’s beauty, and wondering also at 
her light-heartedness. 

“ Home to that poky Philadelphia, where 
tea and rusks, or a morning visit are the only 
diversions? ” laughed Harriet. “ You quaint 
little Quakeress, don’t you know that now 
that the army hath come we shall have routs, 
kettledrums, and assemblies to no end ? ” 

“ Be not so sure of that, Harriet,” spoke her 
brother. “ Lord Cornwallis is not so inclined 
toward such things as is Sir Henry Clinton. 
He is chiefly concerned for this business of 
warfare.” 

“ On the march, I grant you, Clifford, but 
when the army camps there are always pleas- 
urings. ’Twas so at Charlestown, and Camden, 
and ’tis the case in New York. We shall have 
a gay time, Peggy.” 

“ Suppose, Harriet, that you begin giving 
our cousin a good time by taking her to a 
room where she may rest,” suggested the 
youth. " Do you not see that she is greatly 
fatigued? The march hath been a hard one.” 

“ She does indeed look tired,” remarked 
Harriet glancing at Peggy critically. “ Come 


Peggy Receives a Shock 323 

on, Peggy. I’ll take you to our room. Tis 
much larger than the one we shared at Nurse 
Johnson’s.” 

And so chatting she conducted the weary 
girl to a large, airy chamber on the second 
floor of the dwelling, leaving her with reluc- 
tance at length to seek the rest of which Peggy 
stood so much in need. 

Meanwhile, much to the consternation of 
the citizens of Williamsburg, the entire army 
marched in and took possession of the little 
city. Cornwallis seized upon the president’s 
house at the college for his headquarters, forc- 
ing that functionary with his family to seek 
refuge in the main college building. As the 
origin of the institution was so thoroughly 
English, and it had remained in part faithful 
to the mother country, he caused it to be 
strenuously guarded from destruction, or in- 
jury of any sort. Indeed, this attitude had 
been maintained toward the college by all the 
English throughout the war. 

Officers of the highest rank followed the ex- 
ample set them by their commander, and seized 
upon whatever dwelling pleased their fancy, 
sometimes permitting the rightful owners to 


324 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

reserve a few rooms for their own use ; more 
often turning them out completely to find 
shelter wherever they could. The men of 
minor rank took what their superiors left, 
while the rank and file camped in the open 
fields surrounding the town. Parties were 
sent out daily on foraging expeditions, and 
once more York peninsula was swept by the 
devastating invader. 

Of all that occurred in the five days that 
succeeded the army’s entry into the city Peggy 
knew nothing. She was so utterly worn out 
that she did not leave her room, and alarmed 
by this unusual lassitude in her Colonel Owen 
insisted that she should keep to her bed. By 
the end of the week, however, she felt quite 
herself again, and resolving to seek Nurse 
Johnson without delay, she arose and dressed 
herself. 

“ I must tell her of Fairfax,” she thought 
as she went down the stairs to the drawing- 
room. “ It hath been unkind in me to keep 
the poor woman waiting so for news of her 
son, but I have in truth been near to illness. 
I know not when my strength hath been so 
severely tried. Peggy, thee must display 


Peggy Receives a Shock 325 

more fortitude. I fear thee has a long wait 
before thee ere thee shall behold thy home 
again, and thee must call forth all thy endur- 
ance to meet it. Megrims have no place in 
thy calendar, Peggy.” 

Thus chiding herself she reached the draw- 
ing-room where Colonel Owen sat with his son 
and daughter. 

44 ’Tis quite time you came down, my little 
cousin,” cried the colonel as she entered the 
room. 14 Clifford here hath been importuning 
me to have a surgeon, to dose you with Jesuit’s 
bark, and I know not what else. Zounds ! 
the boy hath shown as much solicitude as if it 
had been Harriet. I had hard work to con- 
vince him that all you needed was rest.” 

44 Clifford hath been most kind, Cousin 
William,” she said. 44 And so have you all. 
I could not have been more tenderly cared for 
at home. Fatigue was all that ailed me, how- 
ever, and I have now recovered from that.” 

44 Come ! that’s good news,” cried William 
Owen. “ And now you shall hear something 
of great import. This son of mine hath quite 
puffed me up with pride. It seems that Earl 
Cornwallis wished some boats and stores of the 


326 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

rebels on the Chickahominy River destroyed, 
and all the cattle thereabouts brought in for 
the use of the army. He detailed Colonel 
Simcoe to accomplish the matter. Now mark, 
Peggy ! what does this same Colonel Simcoe 
do but ask for Captain Williams, Captain 
Williams, understand, to accompany him, 
avowing that he was one of the most promis- 
ing young officers in the army. It seems also 
that a little skirmish took place between the 
rebels and Simcoe’s forces in which a certain 
Captain Williams particularly distinguished 
himself. Egad ! 1 hear encomiums on all 

sides as to his conduct. Would that his com- 
mission was in his own name ! ” 

“And what do you think, Peggy?” ex- 
claimed Harriet before Peggy could make 
reply to her cousin. “ Your old friend ” 

“ Harriet,” interrupted Clifford warningly. 
“ We agreed not to speak of that.” 

“ What is it, Clifford ? ” asked Peggy turn- 
ing to him with alarm. “ Hath any of my 
friends met with injury? Hath any been 
made a prisoner ? Or wounded ? Or — or 
killed ? ” 

“ No,” he told her kindly. “ None of these 


Peggy Receives a Shock 327 

things has happened. One of your friends 
took part in the engagement which father has 
just mentioned. There occurred an incident 
after the melee which was curious, but 'twas 
nothing that should concern you. I would 
rather not tell you about it. You will know 
it soon enough. ” 

“ If none of those things happened,” she 
said relieved, “ there is naught else that I care 
about if thee does not wish me to know. Was 
thy side the victor, my cousin ? ” 

“ Yes ; though I understand that the rebels 
claim it also. The loss was quite heavy on 
both sides for so small an action. You are ar- 
rayed for the street, Peggy ? Are you going 
out ? ” 

“ To Nurse Johnson's, Clifford. I saw her 
son while away, and she would be glad to 
have news of him,” Peggy explained frankly. 
“ I ought to have gone before this.” 

“ I would not go elsewhere, and I were you,” 
he said. “ Harriet and I are going for a short 
ride after parade. Would you like to accom- 
pany us ? ” 

“ Yes,” she replied. “ I will not stay long, 
Clifford.” 


328 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Peggy started forth with this intention, but 
it took some little time to reach the cottage so 
filled were the streets with troops. It seemed 
to the girl that every foot of ground held a red 
coat. When she at length arrived at the place 
it was to find Nurse Johnson out. She would 
soon be back, she was told, so the girl sat down 
to wait for her. Finally the good woman 
made her appearance, but there was so much 
to tell that it was high noon before the visit 
was ended. 

“ I shall miss the ride,” mused Peggy pass- 
ing quickly through the tiny orchard to the 
gate which opened on Palace Street. “ I hope 
that my cousins won’t wait for me, or that 
they will not be annoyed. Why, John I ” 

For as she turned from shutting the gate 
she came face to face with John Drayton. 

“ Is thee mad,” she cried, “ to venture here 
like this? ’Tis certain death, John.” 

“ Is anything liable to happen to a fellow 
who wears such a garb as this in a British 
camp?” he asked indicating his clothes by a 
careless gesture. 

Peggy’s glance swept him from head to foot. 
He was clad in the uniform of a British officer, 


Peggy Receives a Shock 329 

and seemed not at all concerned as to his safety. 
An awful suspicion clutched her, and again 
her gaze took in every detail of that telltale 
uniform. Then her eyes sought his face and 
she looked at him searchingly, as though 
she would read his very soul. Suddenly she 
leaned forward and touched the red coat fear- 
fully. 

“ What doth it mean ? ” she whispered, all 
her apprehension and doubt contained in the 
query. 

Over Drayton’s face swept a swift indescrib- 
able change at her words. He drew a deep 
breath before answering, and when he spoke 
his voice held a harshness she had never heard 
before : 

“ What doth such a thing usually mean, 
Peggy?” 

“ Not, not that, John,” she cried piteously. 
" Thee can’t mean what that uniform says. 
Thee can’t mean that, John ? ” 

“ Just that,” he answered tersely. 

With a low cry she shrank from him, her 
eyes wide with horror. 

“ A deserter ! Thou ? ” she breathed. 

“ Even I, Peggy.” 


33° Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

All the color left her face. She swayed as 
though about to fall, but when Drayton put 
forth his arm to support her she waved him 
back. For a long time Peggy stood so over- 
whelmed that she could not speak. Then she 
murmured brokenly : 

“But why? Why?” 

“ I will answer you as I did his lordship,” 
replied the youth clearly. “ When he asked 
that same question, I said : 1 My lord, I have 
served from the beginning of this war. While 
my commander was an American it was all 
right, but when I was sent here to be under a 
Frenchman I thought it time to quit the 
service.’ ” 

“ And is that all thy reason ? ” 

“ Is it not reason enough, Peggy? ” 

“ No,” she cried passionately. “ It is not. 
Ob, I see it all! Thee has heard from Gen- 
eral Arnold.” 

“ Why should you think that?” Drayton 
regarded her queerly. “ What would hearing 
from him have to do with my desertion ? ” 

“ Everything,” she answered wildly. “ He 
hath wooed thee from thy allegiance, as he 
said he would. ’Twas on this very spot that 


Peggy Receives a Shock 331 

he boasted that not two months would pass 
before thee would be fighting by his side. 
And I defended thee because I believed that 
naught could turn thee from thy country. 
Why look thee, John ! how short hath been 
the time since thou wert made a captain ! 
For valor, thee said, at Hobkirk’s Hill. ,, 

“ That was under Greene,” he made an- 
swer. “ He is not a frog-eating Frenchman. ” 

“ Yet that same Frenchman hath left coun- 
try and family to give his services, his money, 
his life if necessary to help an alien people in 
their fight for liberty. And thee cannot fight 
under such a man because, forsooth, he is 
French. French,” with cutting scorn, “ who 
would not rather be French, English, German, 
or aught else than an American who would 
desert his country for so small a thing? ” 

“ Don’t, Peggy,” he pleaded. “ It — it 
hurts.” 

“ And I have been so proud of thee,” she 
went on unheeding his plea, her voice thrill- 
ing with the intensity of her feeling. “ So 
proud of thee at Middlebrook, when thee was 
spoken of as a lad of parts. So proud when 
General Washington himself said he wished 


33 2 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

the whole army had thy spirit. I treasured 
those words, John Drayton. And again I 
have been proud of thy conduct in battle, and 
for all thy career, because I thought of thee 
as my soldier. Oh ! ” she cried with passion, 
“ I would rather thee had died in battle ; and 
yet, from the opening to the close of every 
campaign I have prayed nightly that thee 
might be spared.” 

Drayton adjusted his neck ruffles, and swal- 
lowed hard. 

“ Peggy,” he said. “ Peggy ” and 

paused. 

“ I think my heart will break,” she sobbed ; 
and with that last cry she left him standing 
there. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


VERIFIED SUSPICIONS 

u The way is lcmg, my children, long and rough, 
The moors are dreary, the woods are dark ; 

But he that creeps from cradle on to grave, 
Unskil’d save in the velvet course of fortune, 
Hath miss’d the discipline of noble hearts.” 

— Old Play. 

How could he do it ? the girl asked herself 
as she made her way with unseeing eyes back 
to her cousin's dwelling. After all his years 
of service, after enduring hardships that would 
tax any man's soul to the utmost, to desert 
now. What had become of the spirit that had 
carried him through all that dreadful march 
through the wilderness to Quebec? Where 
was the enthusiasm that had sustained him 
through the disastrous campaigns of South 
Carolina? Oh, it was past all belief! 

Many patriots, she knew, had come to con- 
sider the American cause hopeless ; many of 
the best men were weary of the long war ; 

333 


334 P e ggy Owen at Yorktown 

many also had lost interest because of the 
French Alliance; but that John Drayton had 
deserted because he had been sent to serve 
under the Marquis de Lafayette she could 
not believe. Had he not told her with exul- 
tation at Middlebrook that he was to be in 
that same Marquis’s corps of light infantry ? 

That was not the reason, she told herself 
miserably. It was plain to her that he had 
heard from the traitor Arnold who, to add to 
his infamy, had sought repeatedly to corrupt 
the men of his former command. Undoubt- 
edly Drayton had been won from his alle- 
giance through his affection for his old leader. 

Harriet and Clifford cantered to the gate 
just as she was entering the door of the dwell- 
ing. Harriet called to her gleefully as she 
dismounted : 

“ You should have gone with us, Peggy. 
’Twas vastly enjoyable. What think you? 
Lord Cornwallis himself rode with us for a 
time. He is to dine with father on Monday. 
Why! what hath happened?” she broke off 
at sight of her cousin’s pale cheeks and woe- 
filled eyes. 

“She hath seen the Yankee captain,” ex- 


Verified Suspicions 335 

claimed Clifford joining them. “ Is not that 
the trouble, my cousin ? ” 

“ Yes/’ assented Peggy drearily. “ I saw 
him, Clifford. Oh ! ” with sudden enlighten- 
ment, “ was his desertion what thee was keep- 
ing from me ? ” 

“ That was it, Peggy. I knew that you 
would know that he had joined us some time, 
but I hoped that it could be kept from you 
until you were stronger.” 

“ Thee is very thoughtful,” said Peggy her 
eyes filling at this kindness. “ Still, Clifford, 
’tis as well to know it now. Time could not 
allay one pang caused by treachery.” 

“ Peggy,” said her cousin abruptly, “ you 
talked with him, did you not? ” 

“ Yes, Clifford.” 

“ And do you consider him sincere when 
he says that the reason for his desertion is 
that he was sent to serve under the Marquis 
de Lafayette? ” 

“ No,” she returned apathetically. “ No, 
Clifford.” 

“ Ah ! ” he cried triumphantly. “ I thought 
so. You think with me, then, my little cousin, 
that the fellow is a spy ? ” 


336 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ A spy?” A light flashed into the girl’s 
eyes, and she looked at him eagerly. It faded 
as quickly as it came, however, and she shook 
her head sadly. “ He is no spy,” she said. 
“ I would he were, so that he was true to 
liberty.” 

“ Then I beg of you to tell me his true rea- 
son for deserting,” he urged. “ I like him 
not ; nay, nor do I trust him, yet if he be 
sincere in renewing his allegiance to our king 
then I will give o’er my suspicions regarding 
him.” 

“ I believe that ’twas caused by General Ar- 
nold,” she told him. “ Last spring when he 
was here in Williamsburg he boasted that 
John would soon be fighting with him. He 
hath won him from his duty through his affec- 
tion, for John loved him greatly. I doubt not 
his sincerity,” she concluded with such an- 
guish in her tones that Harriet was touched. 

“ He isn’t worth a thought, Peggy,” she 
cried. “ And what else could you expect 
from John Drayton ? ” 

“ She speaks truth, my cousin,” said Clif- 
ford. “ Desertions occur daily from both 
sides. Those who are guilty of them are not 


Verified Suspicions 337 

persons actuated by the highest motives. I 
would think no more of it.” 

“ Don't,” exclaimed the girl struggling for 
control. “ He was my friend. Thee must 
not speak of him like that. Oh I ” she cried 
with a burst of tears, “ how shall I bear it?” 

“ Tell her how it occurred, Cliff,” suggested 
Harriet. “ She might just as well know all 
about it.” 

“ Yes, tell me,” said Peggy looking up 
through her tears. “ I want to know every- 
thing to see if aught can justify him.” 

“ It happened after this manner,” began the 
youth complying with the request with visible 
reluctance. “ After the encounter with the 
rebels the other day when they were retiring 
from us under a hot fire, what does this fellow 
do all at once but dash from among them and 
come toward us, crying : 1 I’m going to cast 
in my lot with you fellows.’ 

“ This seemed to incense his comrades 
greatly. They ceased to fire at us and turned 
their muskets against him. ’Twas marvelous 
that he escaped unhurt, but he did, and was 
received with cheers and shouts of admiration 
by our troops. Odds life ! ” ejaculated the 


338 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

youth with grudging approval, “ he hath 
pluck enough when it comes to that, but I 
like not a turncoat. Tis said that my Lord 
Cornwallis is much taken with him, and hath 
declared that he would like a regiment like 
him. Pray heaven that he doth not repent it. 
I never liked him, you remember, and still less 
do I regard him now. I shall keep an eye on 
him.” 

“ I thank thee for telling me about it, Clif- 
ford,” said Peggy. “ I think I will go to my 
room. I — I am tired.” 

Seeing that the girl was losing command of 
herself her cousins permitted her to leave 
them without further word, and at last Peggy 
could give way to the sorrow that was over- 
whelming her. 

The sun shone as brightly as of yore ; the 
birds sang sweetly in the tree tops, and flowers 
blossomed in the meadows ; all the world of 
Nature went on as before. For no act of man 
affects the immutable laws of the universe, 
and with indifference to woe, or grief, or 
breach of trust they fulfil their predestined de- 
signs though everything that makes life dear 
may be slipping from one’s grasp. Peggy was 


Verified Suspicions 339 

wondering dully at this one morning, a few 
days later, as she went down to breakfast. 

“ Peggy,” exclaimed Harriet startled by the 
girl’s haggard looks, “ you will make yourself 
ill by so much grieving. I doubt that ’tis 
best for you to keep your room as you do. 
Remember how you made me shake off the 
megrims by exertion in Philadelphia? Well, 
I shall play the physician now, and make you 
bestir yourself. She should, shouldn’t she, 
father? ” 

Colonel Owen looked up from his place at 
the head of the table and regarded the maiden 
disapprovingly. 

“ Peggy is a foolish little girl,” he remarked 
with some sharpness. “ Captain Drayton hath 
returned to his true allegiance, and I see no 
reason why such a show of grief should be 
deemed necessary. ’Tis not only unseemly, 
but vastly indelicate as well. As for action, 
not only she but all of us will have to move 
whether we choose or not. The army goes on 
the march again to-morrow.” 

“Where, father?” asked Harriet in sur- 
prise. “ Is ’t not a sudden determination on 
his lordship’s part ? ” 


340 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ Somewhat. He hath received an express 
from General Sir Henry Clinton which says 
that all movements of the rebel general indi- 
cate a determination to attack New York City. 
Washington hath been joined by the French 
troops, and the activities of the allies denote 
a settled purpose which hath alarmed Sir 
Henry for the safety of the city. Therefore, 
he desires the earl to send him some troops, 
which will leave his lordship too weak to 
hold this place. In consequence we are off 
to-morrow for Portsmouth across the James. 
Zounds ! ” he burst forth grumblingly. “ I 
don’t mind campaigning in seasonable weather, 
but this hot climate makes a move of any sort 
an exertion not to be undertaken save by 
compulsion.” 

“ Must we go, father?” pouted Harriet, 
“ Could you not get leave of absence, and 
continue here? We are so comfortable.” 

“ Stay here to become a prisoner of war, my 
dear ? ” questioned her father sarcastically. 
“ Methought you were abreast of war news 
sufficiently to know that that boy general of 
a Frenchman hath kept within a dozen miles 
of us of late. The army will scarcely be out 


Verified Suspicions 341 

of here before he marches in. Egad ! but he 
needs a lesson. His lordship merely laughs 
when I tell him so, and declares that the boy 
cannot escape him. He will attend to him in 
time. Nay, Harriet ; we shall have to go, 
though I confess to a strong disinclination to 
move.” 

The occupation of Williamsburg by the 
army under Cornwallis lasted nine days ; that 
of Portsmouth was little more than thrice that 
time, for upon the engineers reporting that 
the site was one that could not be fortified 
the British general put his troops aboard such 
shipping as he could gather and transferred 
them bodily to Yorktown. Here he set the 
army and the negroes who had followed them 
to laying out lines of earthworks, that ho 
might hold the post with the reduced number 
of troops that would be left him after detach- 
ing the reinforcements needed by Clinton. 
And now ensued a pause in the daily ex- 
citements and operations of the Virginia 
campaign. 

Yorktown was not much more than a vil- 
lage. It had been an emporium of trade 
before the Revolution, while Williamsburg 


342 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

was the capital of the state. The site of the 
town was beautiful in the extreme, stretch- 
ing from east to west on the south side of the 
noble York River, a small distance above 
where the river empties into Chesapeake Bay. 

Both Peggy and Plarriet rejoiced in the 
change, and much of their time was spent on 
the high point of land to the east of the vil- 
lage which gave outlook upon Chesapeake 
Bay, gazing at the wide expanse of water. 
Upon several of these occasions Peggy en- 
countered Drayton, but the two merety looked 
at each other without speaking, the girl 
with eyes full of reproach, the youth with 
an expression that was unfathomable. Har- 
riet now began to twit her unmercifully upon 
her change of attitude toward him. 

“ It is too amusing,” she said one day after 
one of these chance meetings. “ You were 
such friends at Middlebrook, Peggy, and now 
you will not speak to him. All because he 
hath come to the conclusion that the king 
hath the right of it.” 

“ I have already told him how I feel anent 
the matter,” answered Peggy with a sigh, 
“ There is no more to be said.” 


Verified Suspicions 343 

“ Would I had been a mouse to have heard 
it,” laughed Harriet. “ Clifford hath not 
even yet learned to trust him, though father 
chides him for his feeling, and is disposed to 
make much of the captain. I think my 
brother hath never got over the fear that he 
may have been in favor with me. Tis all 
vastly entertaining.” 

“ Treachery never seems amusing to me,” 
remarked Peggy quietly. 

“ I don’t think I should term taking sides 
with the king treachery,” retorted her cousin. 
“ It seems to me that ’tis the other way. You, 
and others with Whiggish notions, are the 
traitors. ’Tis an unnatural rebellion.” 

“ ’Tis idle to speak so, Harriet, and useless 
to discuss it. We shall never agree on the 
subject, and therefore what purpose is served 
by talking of it ? ” 

“ Only this,” rejoined Harriet mischiev- 
ously, turning to note the effect of her words 
upon her cousin : “ we were speaking of Cap- 
tain Drayton, were we not ? Well, Peggy, you 
will have to get over your feeling toward 
him, for father hath invited him to dine with 
us to-morrow.” 


344 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ Oh, Harriet 1 ” gasped Peggy. “ Why did 
he?” 

“ Because he thinks both you and Clifford 
need a lesson in politeness. Clifford, because 
of his suspicions, and you because you do not 
speak to him.” 

“ Oh I ” said Peggy in pained tones. 
“ Would that he had not asked him. Twas 
thoughtless in Cousin William.” 

“ I think father ought to have the right to 
ask whom he chooses to his own house,” de- 
clared Harriet, who was in one of her moods. 
“ He says that when one of these misguided 
rebels realizes his error and strives to rectify 
it we should encourage him, so that others 
may follow his example. I expect rare sport 
when you meet.” 

Peggy said no more, knowing how useless 
it would be to plead with either Colonel Owen 
or Harriet once either had determined upon 
any course. So, nerving herself for the or- 
deal, she went down to dinner the next day 
in anything but a happy frame of mind. 

To her surprise only Colonel Owen and 
Harriet were in the drawing-room. There was 
no sign either of Clifford, or of John Drayton. 


Verified Suspicions 345 

“Are you disappointed, Peggy?” asked 
Harriet with some sarcasm, catching the girl’s 
involuntary glance about the apartment. “ So 
are we, and father thinks it unpardonable in 
a guest to keep us waiting so. I always said 
that Captain Drayton lacked manners.” 

Before Peggy could reply the door was flung 
open, and Clifford dashed into the room. 

“ What in the world is the matter ? ” queried 
Harriet startled by his manner of entrance. 
“ One would think that you had affairs of 
state to communicate that would brook no 
delay.” 

“ And so I have,” cried the lad with exul- 
tation. “ Do not all of you remember that I 
was not taken with that Yankee captain ? 
Did I not say from the beginning that he was 
not to be trusted ? I was right, but no one 
would heed me. I knew after the way he 
boasted the day we met with the sword in 
Hanover that he was an unregenerate rebel, 
but my suspicions were laughed at. I was 
right, I say.” 

“ Clifford, what do you mean ? ” cried his 
sister. Peggy did not speak, but stood waiting 
his next words with feverish eagerness, her 


346 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

breath coming quickly, her eyes dilated, her 
hands clasped tightly. 

“ Go on, my son,” spoke Colonel Owen with 
some impatience. “ We all know your feel- 
ings on the subject. What hath happened to 
verify such suspicions ? ” 

“Just this,” answered he with triumph: 
“ last night the fellow stole out and met one 
of the enemy. In company with another of- 
ficer I followed after him as he stole through 
the lines. Beyond Wormeley's Creek the 
meeting took place, and we apprehended him 
on his return. His spying mission is over. 
He will do no more harm.” 

“ Clifford ! ” shrieked Peggy. “ What does 
thee mean ? ” 

“ That because he is a spy,” cried Clifford, 
“ he is condemned to die at sunrise.” 


CHAPTER XXIX 


I SHALL NOT SAY GOOD-BYE 

u How beautiful is death when earned by virtue ! 

Who would not sleep with those? What pity is it 

That we can die but once to save our country.” 

— Addison 1 s Cato. 

11 He is to die at sunrise.” The announce- 
ment came with such suddenness that for a 
moment no one spoke. Peggy stood as though 
stricken. Colonel Owen was the first to re- 
cover himself. 

“ Suppose that you unravel the matter from 
the beginning,” he suggested. “ Twill be 
the better understood. Do I hear aright that 
you were the means of discovering his duplic- 
ity ? ” 

“ It was I of a truth,” answered Clifford 
speaking rapidly. “ I never trusted him ; so, 
while the rest of you made much of him and 
received him into your confidences, I kept my 
eyes open. For a long time no act of his jus- 
tified suspicion, and it did seem as though dis- 
trust was groundless. And then, 'twas just 
347 


348 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

after we entered camp here at Yorktown, I 
came upon him one night in the woods south 
of the Moore House. He was pretty far 
afield, so I spoke to him sharply. He laughed, 
and said that the heat had made him sleepless, 
and that he preferred the air to the closeness 
of his quarters. I said no more, but resolved 
to double my watch of him. This I did, and 
three times have I seen him leave camp with- 
out permit. Confiding my fears regarding 
the reason for such absences to Lieutenant 
Bolton we followed him last night, and our 
vigilance was rewarded. Drayton met one of 
Lafayette’s men, and we were close enough to 
them to hear him repeat the orders issued by 
Lord Cornwallis yesterday to Lieutenant- 
Colonel Dundas concerning some movements 
which were to take place from Gloucester 
Point, and also impart other important infor- 
mation. 

“ Fearful lest some untoward incident 
might contribute to his escape we let him re- 
turn unmolested to the camp before apprehend- 
ing him. His lordship is quite cut up over the 
matter, and hath commended me publicly for 
my alertness. He hath also,” concluded the 


“I Shall Not Say Good-Bye” 349 

youth proudly, “ placed the prisoner in my 
entire charge, leaving all proceedings in the 
affair to be arranged by me. There will be no 
flaw in carrying out the sentence, I promise 
you.” 

“ And all this time, while I have thought 
him disloyal, he hath been true, true I ” cried 
Peggy brokenly. “ Oh, I should have known I 
I should have known ! ” 

44 And he is in your charge, Cliff? ” asked 
Harriet. 44 My, but you are coming on I 
Father will have to look to his laurels.” 

44 You are o'er young, my son, to have the 
management of so serious an affair,” remarked 
Colonel Owen gravely. “ Lord Cornwallis 
likes young men, and hath favored them upon 
many occasions when 'twould have been bet- 
ter to give preference to older men. However, 
if you see that his confidence is not misplaced 
we shall all be proud of you.” 

44 Have no fear, sir,” said Clifford pompously. 
44 I have placed the prisoner in a small cottage 
where there is no possibility of holding com- 
munication with any one. He is not only 
well guarded, sir, but I have the door locked 
upon the outside, and I myself carry the key. 


350 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Even Lord Cornwallis could not see him with- 
out first coming to me. Oh, I have provided 
well against any miscarriage of justice.” 

“ Thee must let me see him, Clifford,” spoke 
Peggy abruptly. “ I shall never know peace 
unless I have his forgiveness. Thee will let 
me see him, my cousin ? ” 

“ What you ask, Peggy, is utterly impos- 
sible,” answered Clifford. “ He shall not have 
one privilege. A spy deserves none. 'Twas 
not my desire that the execution should be de- 
ferred until morning. There should be no de- 
lay in such matters. Spies should be dealt 
with summarily.” 

“ You forget, son, that doctrine of that sort 
works both ways,” observed his father smiling 
at the youth's important air. “ We have 
spies of our own in the enemy's lines. Too 
great harshness of dealing will be retaliated 
upon our own men.” 

“ Clifford,” cried Peggy going to him, and 
laying her hand upon his arm pleadingly, 
“ does thee not remember how he spared thee? 
He could have slain thee when he had thee at 
his mercy. Thee will not refuse me one little 
hour with him, my cousin.” 


“I Shall Not Say Good-Bye” 351 

“ I shall not grant one minute/ 1 returned he 
sternly. The look which she had seen when 
he refused to greet Harriet until satisfied of 
her loyalty came now to his face. “ He shall 
not have one privilege.” 

“ ’Twould be inhuman not to permit it, 
Clifford. ’Tis not justice thee seeks, but the 
gratifying of thine own rancor toward him.” 

“ She is right, my son,” spoke Colonel 
Owen. “ You lay yourself open to that very 
charge. To guard closely against escape is 
right. To take every precaution against the 
miscarriage of the sentence is duty. But to 
refuse a small privilege is not only against the 
dictates of humanity, but Tis impolitic as well. 
The vicissitudes of war are many, and by sad 
fortune you might find yourself in the same 
condition as this young fellow. ’Trs the part 
of wisdom to grant what one can in such 
cases.” 

“ Captain Williams needs no instructions 
as to his duty, sir,” returned Clifford hotly. 

Colonel Owen laughed and shrugged his 
shoulders. 

“ I had forgot,” he said ironically. “ I cry 
you pardon. Captain Williams, of course, is 


3J2 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

conversant with the entire code of civilized 
warfare. I shall say no more. ,, He arose and 
left the apartment. 

“ Clifford, thee must let me see John / 7 
urged Peggy with feverish insistence. “ A 
little time is all I ask. It could not matter, 
nor make the least difference in carrying out 
thy duty. One little hour, Clifford I 77 

“ Say no more , 77 he cried harshly. “ I will 
not permit it . 77 

“ Thee shall, Clifford Owen . 77 Peggy’s own 
voice grew hard in the intensity of her feel- 
ing. “ I have never asked favor of thee be- 
fore, and yet thee is indebted to me. Have I 
not cared for thee in illness ? Thee has said 
that thee would try in part to repay what thee 
owed me. This is thy opportunity. When 
thee was about to die among strangers I 
came to comfort and console thee in thy 
last hours. Wilt not let him have a like con- 
solation ? Clifford ! 77 Her voice broke sud- 
denly. “ Thee will let me see him . 77 

“ No , 77 he responded inexorably. “ Where 
are you going ? 77 he asked abruptly as the 
girl turned from him with determination 
written on her countenance. 


“I Shall Not Say Good-Bye” 353 

“ I am going to Lord Cornwallis,” answered 
Peggy* “ I shall lay this matter before him, 
and show him that ’tis not zeal which ani- 
mates thee in the discharge of thy duty, but 
private hatred. I make no doubt but that 
he will accord me permission to see John.” 

“ I make no doubt of it either,” ejaculated 
the boy savagely. He w’as well enough ac- 
quainted with his chief to know that a de- 
mand made by so winsome a maiden would 
be granted. “ Come back here, Peggy. I’ll 
let you see him. I don’t care to have Lord 
Cornwallis, or any one else, mixed up in our 
private affairs. But mind I it will only be 
for one hour.” 

“ Thank thee, Clifford. ’Tis all, I ask,” she 
said sorrowfully. “ When will thee take me 
to him?” 

“ So long as it has to be, it might as well 
be now,” he told her sulkily. “Are you 
ready?” 

44 Yes, Clifford.” 

“And the dinner, good people?” broke in 
Harriet. “ Am I not to be pleasured by your 
company ? ” 

“ The dinner can wait,” exclaimed her 


354 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

brother shortly. “ We’ll get this business 
over with.” 

Too intent upon her own feelings to give 
heed to the dourness of the lad Peggy followed 
him silently as he strode from the house. In 
all her after life she never forgot that walk : 
the glare of the sun ; the soft touch of the 
breeze which came freshly from the sea ; the 
broad expanse of the river where it melted 
into the broader sweep of the bay ; the frig- 
ates and shipping of the British tying in the 
river below, and above all the heaviness of 
her heart as she followed her cousin to the 
place where John Drayton awaited death. 

Eastward of the village, on its extreme out- 
skirts stood a small one story house with but 
one window and a single door. It was quite 
remote from the other dwellings of the town, 
and the tents of the army lay further to the 
east and south so that it practically stood 
alone. A mulberry tree at some little dis- 
tance from the house afforded the only relief 
from the blazing August sun to be found in 
that part of the village. Two sentries marched 
to and fro around the hut, while a guard, 
heavily armed, sat just without the threshold 



SHE STEPPED INTO THE ROOM 





“I Shall Not Say Good-Bye” 355 

of the door. Clifford conducted the girl at 
once to the entrance. The guard saluted and 
moved aside at his command. 

“ You shall have just one hour,” said the 
youth, unlocking the door. “ I shall call 
when Tis time.” 

Peggy could not reply. In a tumult of 
emotion she stepped into the one room of the 
hut. The air was close and the heat almost 
intolerable after the freshness of the sea breeze 
outside. Coming from the dazzling glare of 
the sun into the darkened interior she could 
not see for a moment, so stopped just beyond 
the door, half stifled by the closeness of the 
atmosphere. When the mist cleared from 
her eyes she saw a small room whose only 
furniture consisted of a pine table and two 
chairs. Drayton was seated with his back 
toward the entrance, his head resting upon his 
arms, which were outstretched upon the table. 
The maiden advanced toward him timidly. 

“ John,” she uttered softly. 

The youth sprang to his feet with an ex- 
clamation of gladness. 

“ Peggy,” he cried. “ Oh, I did not hope 
for this.” 


356 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

“ I had to see thee/’ she cried sobbing. 
“ Oh, John, John! thee was loyal all the 
time, and I doubted thee. All these weeks I 
doubted thee." 

“ Tis not to be wondered at, Peggy/' he 
said soothingly, seeing how distressed she 
was. “ Appearances were against me. But 
why should you think that General Arnold 
had aught to do with it? I could not under- 
stand that.” 

“ He had asked for thy address, John," she 
told him through her tears. “ And he said 
that thee would be fighting with him before 
two months had passed. When I saw thee in 
that uniform I thought at once that he had 
succeeded in wooing thee from thy duty." In 
a few words she related all that had passed 
between her and the traitor. “ Can thee ever 
forgive me?" she concluded. “ And did I 
hurt thee much, John ? " 

“ It's all right now, Peggy," he said with a 
boyish laugh. “ But I would rather go 
through a battle than to face it again." 

“ Why didn’t thee tell me, John ? " 

“ For two reasons : First, the redcoats 
swarmed about us, and ’twould not have 


“I Shall Not Say Good-Bye” 357 

been safe. Second, you were with your 
cousins, and I knew that Clifford at least 
would be suspicious of me — particularly so if 
you were not distressed over my desertion. 
Twas best to let you think as you did, though 
I was sorely tempted at times to let you know 
the truth. I thought that you would know, 
P e ggy* I was surprised when you didn't.” 
It was his only reproach. 

Peggy choked. 

“ I ought to have known, John. I shall 
never forgive myself that I did not know. 
Was it necessary for thee to come? ” 

“ Some one had to, and the Marquis wished 
that I should be the one. You see, he could 
not understand why Cornwallis faced about, 
and made for the seaboard. He did not have 
to retreat, but seemed to have some fixed pur- 
pose in so doing that our general could not see 
through. Nor could any of us. The Marquis 
sent for me, and explained the dilemma, saying 
that he needed some one in the British camp 
who could get him trustworthy intelligence on 
this and other things. The service, he pointed 
out, was full of risk but of inestimable value. 
I should be obliged to be with the enemy for a 


358 Peggy Owen at Yorktcwn 

long time. It might be weeks. If I were 
discovered the consequence would be an 
ignominious death. Of course I came. When 
there is service, no matter the nature, there 
are not many of us who are not glad to under- 
take it.” 

“ But to die ? ” she gasped. 

“ I shall not pretend that I don't mind it, 
Peggy,” went on the youth calmly, but with 
sadness. “I do. I would have preferred 
death in the field, or some more glorious end. 
Still, ’tis just as much in the service of the 
country as though I had died in battle. Were 
it to be done again I would not act differ- 
ently.” 

“ Thee must not die, John,” she cried in 
agonized tones. “ Is there no way ? No 
way ? ” 

“ No, Peggy. I would there were. I’d 
like to live a little longer. There’s going to be 
rare doings on the Chesapeake shortly. Let 
me whisper, Peggy. ’Tis said that walls have 
ears, and I would not that any of this should 
reach Cornwallis just at present. ’Tis glorious 
news. The Marquis hath word that the French 
fleet under the Count de Grasse hath sailed 


“I Shall Not Say Good-Bye” 359 

from the West Indies for this bay. Twill 
bring us reinforcements, beside shutting Corn- 
wallis off from his source of supplies. His 
lordship hath not regarded the Marquis seri- 
ously as an adversary because of his youth, 
and so is fortifying leisurely while our young 
general hath encompassed him in a trap. He 
is hemmed in on all sides, Peggy. 

“ Wayne is across the James ready to block 
him should he try to retreat in that direction ; 
the militia of North Carolina are flocking to 
the border to prevent the British commander 
cutting a way through that state should he 
get past Wayne. The Marquis is in a camp of 
observation at Holt’s Forge on the Pamunkey 
River ready to swoop down to Williamsburg 
on the arrival of the fleet. General Nelson 
and the militia of this state with Muhlenberg’s 
forces are watching Gloucester Point. Best of 
all, — lean closer, Peggy, — ’tis whispered that 
Washington himself may come to help spring 
the trap. He hath led Sir Henry into the 
belief that he is about to attack New York, 
and my Lord Cornwallis feels so secure here 
that he expects to send his chief reinforce- 
ments to help in its defense. If the French 


360 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

fleet comes, the end of the war comes with it. 
Ah, Peggy ! if it comes.” 

“ Thee must live, John,” cried she excitedly. 
“ Oh, thee must be here if all this happens. 
Help me to think of a way to save thee.” 

“ I have done naught but think since I was 
brought here, Peggy. If I could get past that 
guard at the door there would be a chance. 
But what can I do with a locked door? I 
have no tools, naught with which to open it. 
There is no other entrance save by that door 
and that window. No ; ” he shook his head 
decidedly. “ ’Tis no use to think, Peggy. 
The end hath come.” 

“ And how shall I bear it?” she cried. 

“ Tis for the country, Peggy.” He touched 
her hand softly. “ We must not falter if she 
demands life of us. If we had a dozen lives 
we would lay them all down in her service, 
wouldn’t we? If I have helped the cause 
ever so little it doth not matter that I die. 
And you will let the Marquis know what 
hath happened? And General Greene? I 
am glad you came. It hath sweetened these 
last hours. I’ll forgive Clifford everything 
for permitting it. You are not to grieve, 


“I Shall Not Say Good-Bye” 361 

Peggy. If I have been of help to the cause 
in any way it hath all been owing to you. I 
have in very truth been your soldier/' 

“ Peggy 1 " came Clifford's voice from with- 
out the door. “ Time’s up I " 

“ Oh, John," whispered Peggy, white and 

shaken. “ I can’t say good-bye. I can’t " 

“ Then don’t," he said gently leading her 
to the door. “ Let us take a lesson from our 
French allies and say, not good-bye — but au 
revoir." Then with something of his old 
jauntiness he added : “ Wait and see what 
the night will bring; perhaps rescue. Who 
knows? Go now, Peggy." 

“ We were speaking of rescue," he said smil- 
ing slightly as Clifford, fuming at Peggy’s 
delay, entered the room. “ I have just said 
that we know not what a night will bring 
forth, so I shall not say good-bye, but au re- 
voir." 

“ You will best say good-bye while you 
can, Sir Captain," growled Clifford. “ You 
will never have another chance. Come, my 

ft 


cousin. 


CHAPTER XXX 


WHAT THE NIGHT BROUGHT 

u >Tis liberty alone that gives the flower 
Of fleeting life its luster and perfume, 

And we are weeds without it.” 

— “ The Task,” Coicper. 

“Who is the relief for to-night ?” queried 
Clifford of the guard as he closed and locked 
the door of the hut. 

“ Samuels, sir,” responded the soldier salut- 
ing. 

“ Tell him that I shall take charge at mid- 
night,” commanded Clifford. “ I am going 
to stand guard myself so as to make sure that 
naught goes amiss.” Then turning to Peggy 
he added : “ I liked not the last remark of 
that captain. It savored too much of mis- 
chief.” 

But Peggy, knowing that Drayton had 
uttered it solely for her comfort, made no re- 
ply. The afternoon was well on toward its 
close when they reached their abode, and the 
362 


What the Night Brought 363 

girl went straight to the room which she and 
Harriet occupied in common. 

Harriet had just donned a dainty frock of 
dimity, and was now dusting her chestnut 
ringlets lightly with powder. She glanced at 
Peggy over her shoulder. 

“ There is to be company for tea, Peggy,” 
she said. “Two officers. Will you come 
down ? ” 

“ No,” answered Peggy sinking into a chair. 
“ I would rather not, Harriet.” 

“ Don’t you want something to eat, Peggy ? ” 
she asked after a quick look at Peggy’s face. 
“ You have eaten naught since breakfast. Or 
a cup of tea? You will be ill.” 

“ No, I thank thee, Harriet.” The maiden 
leaned her head upon her hand drearily. 
The world seemed very dark just then. 

“ Tell me about it, my cousin,” spoke Har- 
riet abruptly. “ ’Twill relieve you to talk, 
and I like not to see you sit there so miser- 
able.” 

And at this unlooked-for sympathy on Har- 
riet’s part Peggy broke into sudden, bitter 
weeping. 

“ He is to die,” she cried. “ There is no 


364 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

escape, Harriet. Thy brother holds the key, 
and is to stand guard himself lest aught 
should go amiss. He is cruel, cruel. Oh, 
the night is so short in summer ! The sun- 
rise comes so soon ! Would that it were 
winter.” 

“Now just how would that help you, 
Peggy ? ” demanded Harriet staring at her. 
“ If one is to die I see not how the season 
could lessen one pang. After all, Peggy, you 
must admit that John Drayton deserves his 
fate. He is a spy. He knew the risk he ran. 
The sentence is just. His the recognized pro- 
cedure in warfare.” 

“ That doth not make it less hard to bear,” 
cried Peggy with passion. “ Grant that ’tis 
just, grant that ’tis the method of procedure 
in warfare, and yet when its execution falls 
upon kinsman or friend there is not one of 
us who would not set such method of pro- 
cedure at naught. Why, when thee ” 

She paused suddenly. 

“Yes? Go on, Peggy,” said her cousin 
easily. “ Or shall I finish for you ? You 
were about to speak, my cousin, of the time 
when I was a spy. You are thinking that I 


What the Night Brought 365 

was perhaps more guilty than John Drayton, 
insomuch as he hath but given out informa- 
tion while I planned the captivation of both 
the governor of the Jerseys and the rebel 
general. And you are thinking, are you not? 
that you laid yourself under suspicion because 
of a promise to me. And you are thinking, 
my little cousin, of how you stole out like a 
thief in the night to aid me to make my 
escape. You are thinking of that long night 
ride, and of all the trials and difficulties in 
which it involved you. You are thinking of 
these things, are you not ? ” 

As the girl began to speak Peggy ceased 
her weeping, pushed back her hair, and 
presently sat upright regarding her with 
amazement. 

“ Yes,” she almost gasped as her cousin 
paused. “ Yes, Harriet ; I was in very truth 
thinking of those things.” 

“ And you are thinking,” continued Harriet 
placing a jeweled comb in her hair, and gazing 
into the mirror, turning her head from side to 
side to note the effect, “that in spite of all 
that befell, you took me back to Philadelphia 
with you when I was ill, and cared for me 


366 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

until I was restored to health. And you are 
thinking of what you have done for father, 
and for Clifford. What a set of ingrates you 
must consider us, Peggy.” 

“ Why does thee say these things to me, 
Harriet? ” demanded Peggy. “ How did thee 
know what I was thinking? And yet thee, 
and thy father, and — and Clifford too, some- 
times, have been most kind to me of late. 
Why does thee say them? ” 

“ Because I should say them were I placed 
as you are,” returned her cousin calmly. 
“ I think I would shout them from the house- 
top.” 

“ To what purpose, my cousin ? It would 
not procure John’s release. All that can be 
done was done when Clifford let me see him.” 

“ I would not be so sure of that and I were 
you,” observed Harriet quietly. 

“ Harriet ! What does thee mean ? ” cried 
Peggy her breath coming quickly. 

“ Peggy, I told you once that some time I 
should do something that would repay all 
your favors, did I not ? ” 

“ Yes.” Peggy’s eyes questioned her cousin’s 
eagerly. 


What the Night Brought 367 

“ Well, don’t you think it’s about time 
that I was fulfilling that promise, my cousin? 
Suppose now, only suppose, that I could 
effect this captain’s escape? Would that 
please you ? ” 

“ Harriet, tell me. Tell me ! ” Peggy’s 
arms were about her in a tight embrace. 
“ Thee knows, Harriet.” 

“ Did it want its captain then ? ” laughed 
Harriet teasingly. “ Oh, Peggy, Peggy ! what 
a goose you are ! Now sit down, and tell me 
where John Drayton is, and what Clifford 
said and did. Then I will unravel my plan.” 

“ There are two sentries beside the guard, 
Harriet,” Peggy concluded anxiously, as she 
related all that had occurred. “ They patrol 
the house, meet and pass each other so that 
each makes a complete round of the hut. I 
see not how thee can do anything.” 

“ Don’t be so sure, Mistress Peggy,” came 
from Harriet with such an abrupt change of 
voice that Peggy was startled. 

“ That sounded just like Clifford,” she said. 

“ Certainly it did.” Harriet’s eyes were 
sparkling now. “ I can do Clifford to the 
life. I can deceive even father if the light 


368 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

be dim. I am going to be Captain Williams 
to-night, Peggy. Clifford is so cock-sure of 
himself that he grows insufferable. Twill be 
rare sport to take him down a peg. Did’st 
notice how he spoke to father ? He needs a 
lesson. And father hath been in service so 
long that he ought to look up to him.” 

“ But,” objected Peggy with some excite- 
ment, “ Clifford will be there on guard. Then 
how can thee represent him ? ” 

“ He will retire early, as he hath already 
lost much sleep from watching and following 
after John Drayton. He will sleep until ’tis 
time to go to the watch, and, Peggy, after Clif- 
ford hath lost sleep he always sleeps heavily. 
He will ask father to waken him, and father 
in turn will ask me to take note of the time 
for fear that he might doze. Now I have one 
of my brother’s uniforms which I brought in 
this afternoon thinking that there might be 
need of it. I shall don it, after slipping the 
key of the hut from Cliff’s pocket. Then, 
presto ! Captain Williams will go to take 
charge of his prisoner. If it be somewhat be- 
fore midnight ’twill be regarded as the natural 
zeal of a young officer.” 


What the Night Brought 369 


44 But I see not ” began Peggy. 

44 If I am the guard with the key in my pos- 
session, what doth hinder the door from being 
opened, my cousin ? If I choose to go in to 
speak to the prisoner of what concern is it to 
any ? Is he not in my charge ? ” 

The girl spoke with such an assumption of 
her brother’s pompous air that Peggy laughed 
tremulously. 

41 1 do believe that thee can do it,” she cried. 
44 Harriet, thee is wonderful ! ” 

44 Certainly I can do it,” returned Harriet, 
well pleased with this admiration. “ I shall 
go in and speak to the captain ; explain that 
he is to come out when I let him know that 
the sentries have passed. When they meet 
and cross each other there must be a brief time 
when the front of the dwelling hath but the 
solitary guard. Once out, however, he will 
have to rely upon himself. I can do no 
more.” 

44 He would not wish thee to, Harriet,” 
spoke Peggy quickly. 44 He told me that 
could he but pass the door and the guard he 
did not fear but that he could escape.” 

44 If Clifford goes to bed early the thing can 


370 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

be done,” said Harriet going to the door. “ It 
all depends upon that. Now, Peggy, I will 
send you up some tea. ’Twill be best for you 
to remain here ; such a distressed damsel 
should remain in seclusion. I will come back 
after tattoo.” 

In spite of her cousin’s optimistic words 
Peggy spent the time before her return with 
much apprehension. It seemed to her that 
the night was more than half gone ere she ap- 
peared. In reality it was but ten o’clock. 

“ Father thought he had better not go to 
bed at first,” she said her eyes glowing like 
stars. “ I persuaded him that he ought not 
to lose his rest — that while with the army he 
never knew when he might be called upon 
for service which would not admit of repose. 
Therefore, ’twas the part of wisdom to get it 
while he could, and I would see that he was 
aroused in time to call Clifford. Everything 
hath gone just as we wished, and what we 
have to do must be done quickly. I must be 
back in time to restore the key to Cliff’s pocket, 
and then to waken father. Help me to un- 
dress, Peggy.” 

With trembling fingers Peggy unfastened 


What the Night Brought 371 

her frock, and soon Harriet stood before her 
arrayed in the uniform of a British officer. 

“ Captain Williams, at your service, madam,” 
she said, bowing low, a cocked beaver held gal- 
lantly over her heart. Peggy was amazed 
at the transformation. Every mannerism of 
Clifford was reproduced with such faithful 
exactitude that were it not for her wonderful 
eyes and brilliant complexion she could pass 
easily for her brother. 

“ I did not know that thee was so like him,” 
murmured Peggy. “ But thine eyes, Harriet. 
Clifford hath never such eyes as thine.” 

“ Tis lucky that ’tis dark,” answered Har- 
riet reassuringly. “ They will not be noticed 
in the dark. Besides, the guard will be so 
thankful for relief that Twill be a small mat- 
ter to him what my eyes are like. Come, my 
cousin.” 

With a stride that was in keeping with the 
character she had assumed Harriet went 
swiftly down-stairs to the lower story of the 
dwelling followed by the trembling Peggy, 
and soon they were outside in the fresh air of 
the night. 

It was dark, as the girl had said. Only the 


372 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

stars kept watch in the sky, and objects were 
but dimly perceivable. The noises of the 
great camp were for the most part stilled. 
The rows and rows of tents lying southward 
and eastward of the village gleamed white 
and ghostlike through the clear obscurity. 
The glimmer of the dying embers of many 
camp-fires shone ruddily in the distance, 
while an occasional sentinel could be descried 
keeping his monotonous vigil. Silently 
and quickly went the two girls toward the 
hut where Drayton was. Presently Harriet 
stopped under the mulberry tree. 

“ Wait here,” she whispered. Peggy, in a 
quick gush of tenderness, threw her arms 
about her. 

“ If aught should happen to thee,” she mur- 
mured apprehensively. 

“ For shame, Mistress Peggy,” chided Har- 
riet shaking with merriment. “ Is this thy 
Quaker teaching? Such conduct is most un- 
seemly. Fie, fie ! ” Unloosening Peggy’s clasp 
she walked boldly toward the hut. 

In an intensity of anxiety and expectation 
Peggy waited. On the still air of the summer 
night Harriet’s voice sounded sharply incisive 


What the Night Brought 373 

as she spoke curtly to the guard, and hearing 
it Peggy knew that had she not been in the 
secret she could not have told it from Clif- 
ford’s. 

“ A bit early, aren’t you, sir ? ” came the 
voice of the guard. 

“ I think not, Samuels,” replied the pseudo 
Captain Williams in his loftiest manner, and 
with a sly chuckle the guard saluted and 
walked away. 

A candle was burning dimly in the hut, 
and by its feeble rays Peggy could discern the 
outlines of her cousin as she took her place 
on guard. The sentries passed and repassed. 
Presently Harriet rose, coolly unlocked the 
door and passed inside. Peggy waited breath- 
lessly. After a few moments her cousin reap- 
peared, and again assumed the watchful posi- 
tion at the door. At length the moment for 
which they waited came. The sentries passed 
to the side where they crossed on the return 
rounds. Harriet swung open the door, and a 
form darted quickly out. The intrepid maiden 
closed the door noiselessly, and by the time 
the sentinel had reappeared was sitting stiffly 
erect, on guard once more. 


374 P e ggy Owen at Yorktown 

Soon Peggy felt her hand caught softly. 

“ John / 7 she breathed. 

“ Peggy,” he answered in so low a tone that 
she could scarcely distinguish the words. 
“ How did you manage it? I thought your 
cousin my most implacable enemy.” 

“ Twas Harriet,” she told him. “ She 
wears Clifford’s uniform.” 

“ Harriet ! ” Drayton’s whisper expressed 
the most intense astonishment. “Harriet!” 
And even as he spoke the name she stood be- 
side them. 

“ Come,” she said. They glided after her, 
pausing only when they had reached a safe 
distance from the hut. 

“ We must not stop to talk,” said the Eng- 
lish girl in peremptory tones. “ Captain 
Drayton, you will have to depend upon your- 
self now.” 

“ Gladly,” he responded having recovered 
from his amazement by this time. “ How can 
I thank you, Mistress Harriet ? I ” 

“ You owe me no thanks,” she interrupted 
coldly. “ I did it for Peggy. We cannot stay 
longer. We must get back with the key be- 
fore Clifford wakes. Go ! ” 


What the Night Brought 375 

14 Yet none the less do I thank you,” spoke 
the youth huskily. 44 Twouid have been a 
shameful death. I thank you both. Good- 
bye ! ” He said no more, but disappeared 
into the darkness. 

With anxiety the girls returned to the 
house. All was as quiet as when they left. 
Without incident the key was restored to 
Clifford’s pocket, and, donning her own attire, 
Harriet went to rouse Colonel Owen. For it 
was near midnight. 


CHAPTER XXXI 


THE DAWN OF THE MOKNING 

“ What is that which the breeze, o’er the towering 

steep, 

As it fitfully blows, now conceals, now discloses? 
Now it catches the gleam of the morning’s first beam, 
In full glory reflected now shines on the stream ; 
’Tis the star-spangled banner; O long may it wave 
O’er the land of the free, and the home of the brave ! ” 

— Francis Scott Key. 

11 Hurrah ! the foes are moving. Hark to the mingled 
din 

Of fife, and steed, and trump, and drum, and roar- 
ing culverin ! 

Now by the lips of those ye love, fair gentlemen of 
France, 

Charge for the golden lilies now— upon them with 
the lance ! ’ 1 

— ‘ ‘The Battle of Ivry,” Macaulay. 

Would the escape be discovered at once? 
The maidens asked this over and over as they 
crept into bed, and lay listening to every 
sound with feverish expectancy. But the 
night hours came and went, bringing with 
them no incident that betokened any unusual 
commotion in the camp. So, declaring that 
376 


The Dawn of the Morning 377 

naught was to be learned until morning, Har- 
riet dropped into slumber. Not so Peggy. 

With the first faint streaks of the dawn 
sounded the bugle and drum beat of the 
reveille, and she arose, dressed, and went 
down to the small portico in front of the 
house, hoping to hear something which would 
assure her that Drayton had not been retaken. 

The sweet coolness of the early morning 
came restfully after the excitement of the 
night, and under its pleasantness Peggy felt 
all her anxieties fade away, and in their stead 
there came a deep feeling of peace. Over the 
world the darkness of the night still brooded, 
but lightly like a thin curtain whose filmy 
meshes were even now dissolving under the 
growing brightness. All the stars save the 
morning one had been extinguished by the 
gray dawn, and this first messenger of the 
day still hung tremblingly in the east, a 
prophet sign of the light and glory to follow. 
From the distance came the noises of the 
great camp, and from a neighboring bush 
sounded the melody of a mocking-bird. The 
world was sweet and fair, and life, in spite of 
dark moments, was well worth while. Peggy 


373 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

had reached this point in her inusings when 
the voice of Colonel Owen startled her : 

“ You are up early, ray little cousin. I 
feared that you would not sleep.” 

There was an unwonted note of solicitude 
in his tones, and it came to the girl with 
something of a shock that he was thinking 
of the execution which was to have taken 
place at this hour. She opened her lips 
eagerly to reply, and then there came the 
thought that not yet could she declare her 
thankfulness until the escape had become 
known. 

“ Sometimes,” continued the colonel coming 
from the door to her side, “ sometimes, Peggy, 
Tis wise to move about in sorrow. Action 
distracts the mind, and anything that draws 
the thoughts from grief is of benefit. Come, 
my little cousin ! let’s you and I go to see the 
sun rise over the river. Tis said to be won- 
drously beautiful. Will you come?” 

“ Yes,” answered she gently, touched by his 
thought of her. 

“ We shall have just time to reach the 
point,” he said leading the way to the gate, 
“ but there will be need for haste.” 


The Dawn of the Morning 379 

The main street of the village faced the 
river, and this they followed eastward. The 
way led by the hat where Drayton had been 
confined, and Peggy glanced quickly at it. 
It was closed and apparently deserted, with 
no sign of sentinel, or guard. She gave a 
sigh of relief. William Owen’s brow con- 
tracted in a frown. 

“ Peggy, I did not think,” he exclaimed 
with contrition. “ I forgot that we should 
pass by the place.” 

“ It doth not matter,” she returned so cheer- 
fully that his face brightened. “ Shall we go 
on, Cousin William?” 

The walk took them through rows and rows 
of tents where the soldiers were busily engaged 
in preparing breakfast, and on to a high point 
of land far to the east of the village facing 
Chesapeake Bay. 

The shadows still lay darkly under trees and 
shrubs. The distant woods were veiled and 
still, but already in the east a faint rose bloom 
was creeping. Below them was the river 
and on its broad bosom floated the British 
ships. The soft murmur of the waves as they 
caressed the shore came ripplingly with mu- 


380 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

sical rhythm. The color of the sky deepened 
and grew to deepest crimson, and water, tents, 
woods and fields bloomed and blushed under 
the roseate effulgence. Great shafts of golden 
light flamed suddenly athwart the rosy clouds. 
The green of the woods, and the purple mists 
of the horizon became gradually discernible. 
The waters were tinged with rainbow hues. 
As the crimson, and purple, and gold of the 
river mingled with the gold, and purple, and 
crimson of the bay the sun rose majestically 
from a sea of amber cloud. A wonderful 
blaze of glory streamed over river and bay. 
Suddenly from around a bend to the south- 
ward, as though they were part of the picture, 
three ships sailed into the midst of the en- 
chanting spectacle. Three ships, full rigged, 
towering pyramids of sails, which moved with 
graceful dignity across the broad expanse of 
glorified water, and came to rest like snowy 
sea-gulls near the Gloucester shore. 

“The French fleet,” burst from Peggy’s lips 
involuntarily. 

“ The French fleet ! Nonsense ! Girl, why 
do you say that?” exclaimed her cousin. 
“ What reason have you for thinking them 


The Dawn of the Morning 381 

so ? No, they are the ships that Sir Henry 
was to send as convoy to the transports. We 
have expected them.” He regarded the ves- 
sels keenly for a time, and all at once an un- 
easy expression crossed his face. 

“ Why do they not answer the signals of 
the ‘ Charon ’ ? ” he muttered. “ See ! They 
do not respond, yet our ship signals. Odds 
life, my cousin ! I believe that you are 
right.” 

Peggy began to tremble as Drayton’s words 
came to her. 

“ If the French fleet comes, the end 
of the war comes with it.” Could it be? 
Was it in very truth the beginning of the 
end ? 

That for which the people prayed had come 
at last ; for it was indeed the French fleet, and 
with its coming came the dawn of victory. 
The sun of Liberty was brightening into the 
full day of Freedom when, her last fetter 
thrown aside, America should take her place 
among the nations. 

“ There is a fourth vessel coming,” remarked 
Colonel Owen presently. “ A frigate this time. 
The others were ships of the line. We must 


382 Peggy Owen at York town 

go back, Peggy. My Lord Cornwallis should 
know of this arrival.” 

With a great hope filling her heart Peggy 
followed him silently back to the dwelling. 
He left her at the door, and hastened to the 
house of Secretary Nelson, where the earl had 
his headquarters. Harriet was already at the 
breakfast table. 

“ Where have you been, Peggy ? ” she asked. 
“ Here I have searched all through the house 
but could find no one. I was beginning to re- 
gard myself as a deserted damsel. Were you 
seeking further adventures ? ” 

“ No, Harriet,” Peggy laughed lightly. “ I 
went with thy father to see the sun rise over 
the river. ’Twas a beautiful sight. Thee must 
see it. Four ships came while we were there 
and Cousin William hath gone to inform 
Lord Cornwallis of the fact.” 

“ The English fleet, I make no doubt,” re- 
marked Harriet carelessly. “ I think it hath 
been expected. Did’st see anything of Clif- 
ford ? ” 

“ No.” A perplexed look shadowed Peggy's 
face. “ Nor did I hear a word anent the 
escape, Harriet. The hut was closed, and 


The Dawn of the Morning 383 

there was no sentry about it. Tis strange 
that we have heard naught regarding the 
matter. Would that Clifford would come.” 

As though in answer to her wish Clifford 
himself at this moment appeared at the door. 
He was haggard and pale, and he sank into a 
chair as though utterly weary. 

“ You are worn out, Clifford,” exclaimed 
Harriet with some anxiety. “ Have a cup of 
tea. You take your military duties far too 
seriously, I fear me.” 

“ Yes, I will take the tea, Harriet,” said the 
youth drearily. “ Make it strong, my sister. 
Everything hath gone awry. That Yankee 
captain escaped.” 

“ Escaped ? ” Harriet brought him the tea, 
which he quaffed eagerly. “ Tell us about it, 
Clifford. How did it happen ? ” 

“ I can't understand it,” he said dejectedly. 
“ ’Tis more like magic than aught else. 
When I got to the hut last night the sentries 
were there on duty, but there was no guard. 
I asked where Samuels was, and was astonished 
when they declared that I myself had sent him 
away an hour before. Suspecting something 
wrong at this I went at once inside the hut, 


384 Peggy Owen at York town 

and found it empty. The door was locked, 
the key in my possession all the time, but 
Drayton was gone. As near as I can get at it 
some one impersonated me, and released him. 
But how came any one by a key ? There was 
a plot on foot yesterday for his rescue. His 
parting remark to you, Peggy, seemed to in- 
dicate that he expected something to happen, 
but I thought that I had taken every precau- 
tion. ” 

“ Then he did escape, Clifford ?” questioned 
Peggy eagerly. 

“ Yes/’ answered the lad with bitterness. 
“ He escaped. I do not expect you to be 
sorry, Peggy, but I would almost rather have 
died than to have it happen while he was in 
my charge. ’Tis a dire misfortune.” 

“ But not of such gravity as another that 
hath befallen us, my son,” said Colonel Owen 
coming into the room in time to hear the last 
remark. “ The French fleet hath entered the 
Chesapeake, and now lies at anchor off the 
Gloucester shore. Peggy recognized it at 
once, though I see not how she knew. His 
lordship hath despatched a courier to find if 
there are others lower down the bay.” 


The Dawn of the Morning 385 

“ Why should the coming of the French 
fleet be of such consequence ? ” queried Har- 
riet. 

“ It shuts off our communication with New 
York, which means that we can receive 
neither supplies nor reinforcements from Sir 
Henry Clinton. If our fleet doth not come 
to our assistance we may find ourselves in a 
desperate situation.” 

“ There is no cause for worry, sir,” spoke 
Clifford. “ If we are cut off on the waterside, 
what doth hinder us from retreating through 
North Carolina to our forces further South ? ” 

“ Thee can’t,” uttered Peggy breathlessly. 
“ I am sorry for thee, Cousin William, and for 
thy army. Still I am glad that at last the 
long war may be brought to a close.” 

“ Peggy, just what do you me^n ? ” de- 
manded Colonel Owen sharply. 

“ I was considering our own forces,” an- 
swered Peggy who had spoken without think- 
ing. “ Would not the Marquis, and General 
Wayne, and all the militia try to keep thy 
people from cutting through?” 

“ ’Fore George, they would ! ” ejaculated 
the colonel. “ At least they should try. By 


386 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

all the laws of military warfare they should 
have us surrounded, and if that be the case 
we are in for a siege. Come, Peggy, you are 
improving. We shall have a warrior of you 
yet.” 

11 Don’t, Cousin William,” cried Peggy. 
“ Tis not my wisdom at all. I but repeat 
what I have heard.” 

“ ’Tis sound policy, wherever you may have 
heard it,” declared Colonel Owen. “ Though 
I hope for our sakes that the rebels may not 
enforce it. Come, my son. We have no time 
for further loitering.” 

Roused from his dream of security at last 
Cornwallis, as had been foreseen, meditated a 
retreat through the Carolinas. It was too late. 
The James River was filled with armed ves- 
sels covering the transfer of French troops 
which had been brought to* the assistance of 
Lafayette. He reconnoitered Williamsburg, 
but found it was too strong to be forced. Cut 
off in every direction, he now proceeded to 
strengthen his defenses, sending repeated ex- 
presses to Sir Henry Clinton to apprise him 
of his desperate situation. 

The days that ensued were days of anxiety. 


The Dawn of the Morning 387 

All sorts of rumors were afloat in the encircled 
garrison. One stood forth from among the 
rest and was repeated insistently until at 
length it crystallized into verity : Washington 
himself was coming with his army and the 
allies. Colonel Owen’s face was grave indeed 
as he confirmed the tidings. 

“ I cannot understand how the rebel general 
could slip away from the Hudson with a whole 
army right under Sir Henry’s nose,” he com- 
plained. “ I know that the commander-in- 
chief expected an attack, and was preparing 
for it ; for that very reason he should have 
been more keenly upon the alert. Where 
were his scouts, his spies, that he did not 
know what his adversary was doing? Had 
he no secret service? He grows sluggish, I 
fear me.” 

The situation brightened for Cornwallis 
when part of the English fleet under Admiral 
Graves took a peep in at the Chesapeake, but 
only a slight action with the French vessels 
followed, and then the English ships sailed 
away to New York. Once more the black 
cloud lowered, and soon it burst in all its fury 
over the doomed army. On the twenty-eighth 


388 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

of September the videttes came flying in to re- 
port that the combined army of Americans 
and French were advancing in force. Seeing 
himself outflanked the British commander 
withdrew into the town and the inner line of 
defenses, and began a furious cannonading to 
prevent the advance of the allies. And now 
from Sir Henry came the cheering intelligence 
that the British fleet would soon come to his 
relief. 

Colonel Owen and Clifford were on duty 
almost constantly, and the two girls were 
much alone. The servants left precipitately, 
and the maidens gladly undertook the house- 
work as a relief from anxiety. Soon the fire- 
wood gave out, and they were reduced to the 
necessity of living on uncooked food. En- 
compassed on every side there was no oppor- 
tunity for foraging, and the supplies of the 
garrison depleted rapidly. But meagerness 
of rations could be borne better than sound 
of cannon, although there was as yet no bom- 
bardment from the Americans — a state of af- 
fairs, however, that did not last long. 

On the afternoon of the eighth of October 
Peggy and Harriet sat on the small portico of 


The Dawn of the Morning 389 

the dwelling listening to the cannonading 
which had been going on all day from the 
British works. 

“ Harriet,” spoke Peggy abruptly, “ does 
thee remember that father is outside there 
with the army ? ” 

“ Oh, Peggy,” gasped her cousin. “ How 
dreadful ! Suppose that father, or Clifford, 
should hurt him ? Wouldn’t it be awful ? ” 

“ Yes,” assented Peggy paling. “ Or if he 
should hurt them.” 

“ There is not so much danger of that,” 
said Harriet. “ Clifford said that while they 
seemed to be throwing up earthworks there 
had been no big guns mounted, and he did 
not believe that the rebels had many. ’Twould 
be a great task to transport heavy ordnance 
from the Hudson.” 

“But they have had the assistance of the 
French fleet,” reminded Peggy. “ Thee 
should know by this time, Harriet, that if 
General Washington undertakes aught, he 
does it thoroughly. I fear we shall find soon 
that he hath brought all his artillery.” 

As if to confirm her words there came at 
this moment a deafening crash, a tearing, 


39° Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

screeching sound, as a solid shot tore through 
the upper story of the house. The two 
maidens sprang to their feet, clasping each 
other in terror. Long after Peggy learned 
that it was Washington himself who had 
fired the shot. Instantly the roar of cannon 
and mortars followed. The earth trembled 
under the thunder. The air was filled with 
shot and shell, and roar of artillery. The 
bombardment of the town had begun, and 
Earl Cornwallis had received his first saluta- 
tion. 

In the midst of the commotion Clifford 
came running. 

“ Get to the caves,” he shouted. “ Ye must 
not stay here.” 

Panic-stricken, the girls hastened after him 
to the bluff over the river in the side of which 
caves had been dug in anticipation of this very 
event. 

“ You should not be here, Peggy,” said the 
youth when they had reached the protection 
of the dugout. “ If you wish I will try to 
get a flag to send you outside. Tis no place 
for a rebel.” This last he spoke with some 
bitterness. 


The Dawn of the Morning 391 

“ And leave me alone, Peggy ? ” cried 
Harriet in dismay. “ Oh, you would not ! ” 

“No, Harriet/' answered Peggy who in 
truth would have preferred almost any place 
to Yorktown at that moment. “ I will not 
leave thee if thee wishes me to stay.” 

“Then ye must go over to Gloucester Point,” 
cried the lad. “ 'Tis said that all the women 
and children are to be sent there.” 

“ No,” said Harriet decidedly. “ We will 
stay right here. We will be safe, and I will 
not leave you and father. Why, you both 
might be killed, or wounded.” 

And from this stand neither Clifford nor 
her father could move her. The time that 
followed was one to try the stoutest heart. 
The houses of the village were honeycombed 
by shot. Scenes of horror were enacted which 
passed all description. Shot and shell rained 
without cessation day and night. Horses, for 
lack of forage, were slain by hundreds, and 
the girls had no means of finding out if their 
own pets were included in the slaughter. The 
shrieks and groans of the wounded mingled 
with the roar of artillery, and added to the 
awfulness. And nearer, ever nearer, ap- 


392 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

proached the allies. The first parallel 1 of 
the Americans was opened and passed. 

From the outlying redoubts the British were 
forced backward, and the second parallel 
opened. The situation was becoming desper- 
ate. The defenses were crumbling under the 
heavy, unceasing fire. Abattis, and parapet, 
and ditch were splintered, and torn, and 
leveled. The garrison was losing many 
men, and closer still came the patriots. The 
end was fast approaching. The Hector of 
the British army was opposed by a leader 
who never left anything to chance. 

And in the caves there was no occupation 
to relieve the tension, save that of watching 
the shells. Peggy and Harriet stood at the 
entrance of their dugout on the evening of 
the eleventh of October engaged in this 
diversion. Sometimes the shells of the be- 
sieging army overreached the town and fell 
beyond the bluff into the river, and bursting, 
threw up great columns of water. In the 
darkness the bombs appeared like fiery 
meteors with blazing tails. Suddenly from 

Parallel — a line of entrenchments parallel to those of the 
British. 


The Dawn of the Morning 393 

out of the clouds of smoke and night a red- 
hot shell soared, curved, and fell upon the 
“ Charon,” the British ship lying in the river. 
Almost instantly the vessel was enwrapped in 
a torrent of fire which spread with vivid 
brightness among the rigging, and ran with 
amazing rapidity to the top of the masts. 
From water edge to truck the vessel was in 
flames. The “ Guadalupe,” lying near by, to- 
gether with two other smaller ships, caught 
fire also, and all the river blazed in a magnif- 
icent conflagration. About and above them 
was fire and smoke, while cannon belched 
thunder and flame. 

“ Oh, this awful war ! This awful war ! ” 
shrieked Harriet suddenly. “ I shall go mad, 
Peggy.” 

Peggy drew her back within the cave. 
“ Let us not look longer, Harriet,” she said 
soothing the girl as she would a child. “ I 
hope, I believe that it will not last. How can 
it go on? Oh, Harriet, Harriet! we could 
bear anything if it were quiet for only a little 
while.” 

“ At first,” sobbed Harriet, “ I thought I 
could not bear for the British to be beaten ; 


394 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

but now if only father and Clifford are spared, 
I care not.” 

It was near the end now. After a gallant 
sortie by which the English regained a re- 
doubt from the French only to lose it again, 
and after an attempt to cut through on the 
Gloucester side of the river Cornwallis gave 
way to despair. On the morning of the seven- 
teenth Clifford came to the cave. He was 
haggard, disheveled, and grimy with powder. 
Tears were streaming from his eyes, and 
his appearance was so woebegone that the 
maidens ran to him with cries of alarm. 

“ Harriet,” he cried, flinging himself on the 
ground with a sob, “ it’s all over ! They are 
beating the parley.” 


CHAPTER XXXII 


“ LIGHTS OUT ” 

u Oh ! these were hours when thrilling joy repaid 
A long, long course of darkness, doubts, and fears — 
The heartsick faintness of the hope delay’d, 

The waste, the woe, the bloodshed, and the tears, 
That tracked with terror six long rolling years.” 

— “ Lord of the Isles,” Scott. 

As the youth spoke the cannonading which 
for ten long days of thunderous bombard- 
ment had raged incessantly suddenly ceased, 
giving place to a stillness painful in its in- 
tensity. 

“ What doth that mean ? ” exclaimed Har- 
riet. 

“ It means a cessation of hostilities, ” ex- 
plained Clifford huskily. “ It means that old 
Britain is beaten. Oh ! if I were Cornwallis, 
I’d fight until there was not a man left. I’d 
never yield.” 

“ Blame him not, Clifford,” said Harriet. 
“ He hath made a brave defense. For my 
395 


396 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

part, I am thankful that ’tis over. Have you 
seen father ? ” 

“ No,” answered the youth. “ Not since 
yesterday.” 

“ Then let us find him,” suggested she. 
“ Twill be a relief to get out of this cave. 
Come, Peggy ! ” 

And nothing loth Peggy followed her. The 
village was utterly wrecked. On every side 
were mute tokens of the fury of the siege. 
The houses were completely dismantled ; in 
many instances literally riddled by shot. 
The streets had been torn into great holes and 
ploughed into deep furrows by the burrowing 
of shells. There were sights of horror every- 
where, and the girls grew faint and sick as 
they hastened with averted eyes to their 
former dwelling, which was found to be less 
dilapidated than many of the others. Clifford 
went in search of his father, and soon returned 
with him. Colonel Owen was as gloomy as 
his son over the prospect of surrender. He 
frowned at sight of Peggy. 

“ I suppose that you are rejoicing over 
our defeat, my little cousin,” he exclaimed 
harshly. 


“ Lights Out ” 


397 


“ I am glad indeed that the cause hath suc- 
ceeded, my cousin,” answered the girl frankly. 
“ We have fought so long that ’tis matter for 
rejoicing when at length the victory is ours. 
Yet,” she added meeting his look with one of 
compassion, “ I am sorry for thee, too. I 
grieve to see either a proud nation or a proud 
man humbled.” 

“ And is it indeed over, as Clifford says, 
father ? ” questioned Harriet. 

“ Yes,” he told her, his whole manner ex- 
pressive of the deepest chagrin. “ Washing- 
ton hath consented to a cessation of hostilities 
for two hours, but there is no doubt as to 
the outcome. Our works are shattered, and 
the ammunition almost exhausted. There is 
naught else to do but surrender, but ’tis a 
bitter dose to swallow.” 

He covered his face with his hands and 
groaned. Clifford turned upon Peggy with 
something of irritation. 

“ Why don't you say what you are think- 
ing ? ” he cried. “ Say that you are glad, but 
don’t for pity sake look sorry for us ! ” 

“ I am not thinking of thee at all,” re- 
turned Peggy wistfully, “ but of father. 


398 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

Neither thee nor thy father is hurt, but what 
of my father ? ” 

“ And do you wish to go to him ? ” 

“ Yes,” she uttered eagerly. 

“ It can be arranged,” he said. “ I will see 
to a flag.” As he started to leave them Will- 
iam Owen looked up. 

“ Include Harriet in that too, my son,” he 
said. “ This will be a sad place for her until 
after the manner of capitulation hath been 
arranged.” 

“ I shall not go, father,” interposed the 
maiden raising her head proudly. “ An 
English girl hath no place among victorious 
foes. Send Peggy and you will, but I shall 
not leave you in your humiliation.” 

“ So be it,” he said. 

Thus it came about that Peggy found her- 
self outside the British works, advancing 
toward the American lines under a flag. Less 
than three hundred yards from the shattered 
works of the British the second parallel of 
the patriots extended, and in front of it were 
the batteries which had raked the town with 
such destructive fire. Midway of this dis- 
tance they beheld the solitary figure of a man 


“ Lights Out ” 


399 


approaching, also bearing a flag. At sight of 
him Peggy forgot her escort, forgot every- 
thing, and ran forward uttering a cry of glad- 
ness. 

“ Father, father ! ” she screamed. 

“ My little lass ! ” David Owen clasped her 
in a close embrace. “ I was coming in search 
of thee. I have been wild with anxiety con- 
cerning thee since I learned that thou wert in 
the town. It hath been a fearful time ! Had 
not our cause been just I could not have borne 
it. There is much to tell and hear, lass. 
Let us seek a place more retired.” 

The batteries of the patriots, the redoubts 
taken from the enemy, and the parallel, were 
connected by a covert way and angling works, 
all mantled by more than a hundred pieces of 
cannon and mortars. David Owen hurried 
his daughter past these quickly, for the girl 
paled at sight of the dreadful engines of war 
whose fearful thundering had wrought such 
havoc and destruction. Presently they found 
themselves somewhat apart from the move- 
ments of the army, and Peggy poured forth 
all her woes. There was indeed much to 
relate. She had not seen her father for three 


400 Peggy Owen at York town 

long years, and in his presence she felt as 
though there could no longer be trouble. 

“ And after they had been so kind of late,” 
concluded Peggy in speaking of their cousins, 
“ they seemed just to-day as though they did 
not wish me with them. Even Harriet, who 
hath been clamorous for me to remain with 
her, seemed so.” 

“ Mind it not, lass,” said he consolingly. 
“ ’Tis because they did not wish a witness to 
their humiliation. After the first brunt of 
feeling hath worn away I make no doubt but 
that their manner will be better even than 
before. Ah ! yonder is Captain Drayton. 
The boy hath been well-nigh crazed at thy 
peril. I will call him.” 

The rest of the day and the next also flags 
passed and repassed between the lines, and on 
the afternoon of the latter commissioners met 
at the Moore House to draw up articles of 
capitulation. These were acceded to and 
signed. The British received the same terms 
which they had imposed upon the Americans 
at Charlestown. Nothing now remained but 
the observance of the formal surrender, which 
was set for the next day. 


“ Lights Out ” 


401 


The nineteenth of October dawned glori- 
ously. About noon the combined armies 
marched to their positions in the large field 
lying south of the town, and were drawn up 
in two lines about a mile long, on the right 
and left of a road running from the village. 
On the right of the road were the American 
troops ; on the left those of the French. A 
large concourse of people had gathered from 
all the countryside to see the spectacle. 
Every countenance glowed with satisfaction 
and joy. The long struggle was virtually 
ended. It had been a contest not for power, not 
for aggrandizement, but for a great principle. 

To Peggy’s joy it was found that her little 
mare had not been killed, and so, mounted on 
Star, she was permitted to view the pageant 
by her father’s side. 

The French troops presented a most brilliant 
spectacle in white uniforms with colored 
trimmings, and with plumed and decorated 
officers at their head. Along the line floated 
their banners of white silk embroidered with 
the golden lilies. They were gallant allies 
in gallant array. Their gorgeous standards 
caught the glint of the sun and glittered and 


402 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

sparkled in its rays. But the girl turned to 
view the less attractive Americans. 

There was variety of dress, poor at best. 
The French gentlemen laughed at the lack of 
uniform, but respected the fighting abilities 
of the men so clad. But if many wore but 
linen overalls there was a soldierly bearing 
that commanded attention. These men were 
conquerors. Their very appearance bespoke 
the hardships and privations they had un- 
dergone to win in the struggle. Over their 
heads there fluttered the starry banner which 
through their exertions had earned its right 
to live. Through these men a nation had 
been born into the world. The golden lilies 
were soon to wither ; the red, white and blue 
of America was to be taken later by France in 
their stead. 

At two o’clock the captive army filed out 
of the garrison. “ Let there be no cheering,” 
had been the order from Washington. “They 
have made a brave defense.” And so the 
march was made between silent ranks of con- 
querors, the music being the then well-known 
air of “ The World Turned Upside Down.” 
The tune probably expressed very accurately 


“ Lights Out ” 


4°3 


the feelings of the men who were to lay down 
their arms that autumn afternoon. Their 
world had indeed been turned upside down 
when they were prisoners of the men whom 
they had affected to despise. Each soldier 
had been given a new uniform by Cornwallis, 
and the army marched quietly and with pre- 
cision to the field where they were to lay 
down their arms. But if there was quietness 
there was sullenness also. The pride and 
spirit of Britain were put to a severe test, and 
many could scarcely conceal their mortifica- 
tion as they marched with cased colors, an 
indignity that had been inflicted upon the 
garrison at Charlestown. 

As they came forth every eye sought, not 
the plumed leader of the French, but the 
plainly attired gentleman who sat upon a 
noble charger, and viewed their coming with 
an inscrutable countenance. This was the 
man but for whom they would have been vic- 
torious — that noble and gracious figure which 
signified to all the world that the American 
Revolution had ended in complete victory, 
the Virginia planter, whom they had despised 
at the beginning of the conflict. They re- 


404 Peggy Owen at Yorktown 

garded him now with something nearly ap- 
proaching awe — the leader who had encoun- 
tered trials and obstacles such as no general 
had ever before been called upon to face. 
The trials had been overcome and endured ; 
the obstacles surmounted, and the country 
carried on to victory in spite of itself. 

Earl Cornwallis pleaded indisposition, and 
sent the soldiers who worshipped him out to 
stand their humiliation without him. It was 
General O’Hara who tendered his sword to 
General Washington who, with dignity, mo- 
tioned that it should be given to General Lin- 
coln, who had been in command at Charles- 
town when that place surrendered to the 
British. 

It was over at last, and the stars and stripes 
floated from the redoubts at Yorktown. The 
officers were released on parole, and the men 
were to be held prisoners in the states of Vir- 
ginia and Maryland. 

“ And now what shall be done with thee, 
lass ? ” queried David Owen of Peggy. 

“ Let us go home, father,” cried Peggy. “ I 
am so tired of war and its surroundings. Can 
thee not get a leave? ” 


“ Lights Out ” 405 

“ Yes,” he said. “ To-morrow we will start 
for home.” 

“For home and mother,” cried Peggy joy- 
fully. 


Other Stories in this Series are : 
PEGGY OWEN 
PEGGY OWEN, PATRIOT 






































